• Welcome to Thousand Roads! You're welcome to view discussions or read our stories without registering, but you'll need an account to join in our events, interact with other members, or post one of your own fics. Why not become a member of our community? We'd love to have you!

    Join now!

Pokémon Drowning

Chapter 39

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
Thank you, everyone, for all the replies! I might not get to them until the Review Blitz is over, but I promise that I WILL respond to them. They mean so much to me! And thanks to everyone who's been sticking with this fic so far--a lot happens in this chapter, and it's the longest I've posted yet. Enjoy!


Chapter 39


“Crawdaunt, use bubblebeam!”

A burst of bubbles unleashed from the crustacean’s oversized pincers, overriding the Torkoal’s heat wave and sending her flying. Shelly looked behind her and saw Archie standing on a ledge far below her, the Blue Orb shining in his hand. He had paid no mind to the multitude of Pokemon fighting around him; his eyes were only for the battle that raged in the center of the crater.

It was unsettling to see him standing so still, not moving, not giving any commands. It was as if the life that once flowed through his veins now pulsed only within the Blue Orb.

“Altaria, now!”

Shelly whipped her head around and opened her eyes wide in surprise when she saw Winona, the Gym Leader they had captured, standing on a ledge near some grunts.

“Still fighting, are you?” Shelly called. “You should know when to quit! Crawdaunt, defend!”

Crawdaunt crossed his large pincers in front of him and formed a protective bubble around him. He waited like that for a few seconds, but nothing happened.

Shelly looked around but couldn’t see an Altaria anywhere. This wasn’t right. If Altaria was going after her, she would have been attacked by now. But if Altaria wasn’t attacking her, then the only other one she would go after would be—

“Archie!”

Shelly turned around just in time to see a flash of white light descend from the burning sky. She screamed his name, but it was too late—the blazing sun hid Altaria’s sky attack until she was on top of them. Archie didn’t even turn around to see the Flying-type collide with him, shooting him forward into the gravel and sending him toppling down several meters.

Shelly screamed—the fall was too much for any human to bear. She sprang forward, leaping down ledges, trying to keep her Leader in sight, trying to see him—she had to see him—she had to make sure he was okay, that he was still alive… She heard shouts, explosions, crashing streams of water, the scuffle of people and Pokemon running—but none of that mattered now. None of that mattered if Archie was out of commission.

As Archie tumbled onto a ledge, he fell flat on his stomach. There was a brief flash of blue as the Blue Orb flew out of Archie’s hand but the light died once it left his grip. The Aqua leader lay in the dust, unmoving.

“ARCHIE!”

Shelly didn’t slow down until she reached the still form of her leader. Kneeling down next to him, she hesitated to look carefully at him—the force of the fall had been so powerful—but she had to. With shaking hands, she gently lifted him and turned him over on to his back.

His face was scraped a little, but otherwise, he was completely unscathed. She couldn’t believe it. How could he be unhurt? The fall had been powerful enough to crush bones—even the sky attack alone should have caused severe bodily damage. But he lay in her arms, whole and unharmed.

He blinked a few times and groaned. His pale blue eyes looked up at her in mild confusion. “Shelly…?”

“Archie!” she breathed out in relief. “You’re all right!”

He groaned and put a hand to his face. “What happened? Where’s the Orb?” He and Shelly looked around, but the Orb wasn’t in sight.

Grunts were descending the ledges and circling around them. Some looked on in worry and confusion; others asked what help they could offer.

“All of you are to look for the Blue Orb!” Shelly announced. “Bring it back here once you find it.”

As the grunts followed orders, Archie stared ahead, thinking. “Shelly,” he finally said. “What happened? I know I had the Orb… But I think I was standing up there.” He weakly pointed to a ledge far above them.

“Yes, sir. You were attacked by the Pokemon League. We—we failed to defend you.”

Shelly’s gut twisted as she admitted her failure, but Archie didn’t respond. He turned his head to look at Kyogre and Groudon locked in a stalemate. The waters in the crater were relatively calm as the beasts pushed against each other, each trying to overpower the other.

“It was Kyogre,” he mused. “It wasn’t me. I didn’t know where I was—I didn’t know who I was, or what I was doing…” He looked up at Shelly. His eyes were wide, as if he came to some realization. “Don’t you see? At first, I controlled Kyogre. But I wasn’t strong enough. Instead, it was using me—to power the Orb.”

“Power the Orb? Sir, what are you… What are you saying?”

Archie took his time to answer. He sat up and slowly, with Shelly’s help, struggled to a standing position. As he gazed at Kyogre, he voiced his thoughts.

“Those Orbs—they were created by humans, from humans, for humans, and they use humans to keep Groudon and Kyogre fighting. The first people who made them thought that they had control over the ancient Pokemon—but as it turns out, we’re just food for gods.”

Shelly’s heart clenched as he explained this.

“Sir, if the Orb is really that dangerous, do you really want to keep using it?”

Archie glanced at her and then swept his gaze over the grunts looking for the Orb. They overturned rocks, crawled into crevices, and combed the ground.

“No. You’re right. It’s too dangerous for me—for any Team Aqua member—to keep using.” His eyes lifted and he looked across the crater, where Team Magma’s helicopters could be seen. “I wouldn’t put it past Maxie to have willingly given his life for the Orb… He’s probably a goner by now. But Kyogre does need an energy source.”

As he spoke, he glanced to the Pokemon League members hovering near them.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Maressa sat with Derek while Steven stood before them, holding the stone slab tightly in his hands. She watched as Claydol used his psychic powers to bind Derek’s injuries. Steven had agreed to give the two of them a break while Winona and Drake took off to recover the Blue Orb from Team Aqua.

Glancing over, Maressa watched, for the first time, the battle taking place in the crater. She had always wanted to come to Sootopolis—the natural wonder and the city were always highlighted in her oceanography classes in school. The phenomenon of a dormant volcano crater filling with rainwater and holding all sorts of unique marine life was fantastic enough on its own. But Sootopolis also held a reputation as a cultural center of Hoenn—the Cave of Origin was renowned in Hoenn myths as where not just the world, but life itself, began. The gym, contest hall, and art museums that graced the city attracted tourists and natives alike. Like the rest of Hoenn, the weather didn’t change much throughout the year but maintained a warm, subtropical temperatures.

And now, the first several layers of houses had disappeared into the crater’s depths. Plants and gardens that once adorned the cliffsides were ripped up and washed away. All houses were abandoned, sitting as empty spectators to the chaos engulfing the city. The crater wasn’t even that anymore—part of it had been shorn away when Kyogre tackled Groudon, and close to it was a large hole from where Groudon first broke through to challenge its foe. As Maressa watched, she Groudon saw fling its arms forward as if to punch Kyogre, but instead of making physical contact, columns of earth shot up from the water and smacked into Kyogre, forming odd spits of land.

Sootopolis could not be any more different from the picturesque city she had seen in books.

Since the golems’ shield had broken, Steven had tried to have the golems remake it, but for whatever reason—whether they were too tired, or Steven didn’t have the strength—the shield couldn’t be remade. The golems instead hovered near the Pokemon League members, deflecting any incoming attacks from the ancients battling in the crater.

Phoebe sat with her Ghost Pokemon. Several of them were injured in one way or another; one of her Dusclops’ had been the victim of pretty nasty assaults and had several bite marks mottling him. Smoke-like substance curled out of the bite marks and diffused into the air.

Derek’s Golbat let out several squeaks.

“What is it?” he asked.

Golbat gestured with a wing—another Golbat was flying towards them. Far behind them, Maressa saw—to her utter bewilderment—Tabitha riding on a Flygon.

Steven glanced at the incoming Golbat.

“It’s probably a messenger. We’ll hear what they have to say.”

At his words, Derek’s Golbat took off. The two Golbat met in the air, and after a moment, Derek’s Golbat returned and let out several more squeaks.

Derek furrowed his eyebrows and cast his eyes down.

“What is it?” Maressa asked him.

“Apparently Tabitha wants to work with us. He says that the Red Orb has taken control of Maxie, so Team Magma is now disbanded and he wants to help us stop Groudon and Kyogre.”

What?”

Maressa looked over in disbelief to see Flygon gliding in circles while he awaited their answer. Tabitha wanted to help them? After everything he had told Maressa about the Pokemon League—he was throwing it all away?

“As if!” Phoebe scoffed. Her Dusclops looked up curiously. Her eyebrows came down in a sharp V and there was an upset frown on her face. “It’s his fault that all of this happened! Steven, he’s probably just trying to get near you so that he can smash the tablet!”

Maressa frowned as she watched Flygon circle. Tabitha wanting to leave Team Magma was something she found hard to believe—but would he fake becoming friendly? Did stopping the golems really matter that much? With the Red Orb and Groudon, Team Magma had all they could want. Was Golbat’s message true, and Maxie was no longer able to lead his team? If Maxie was out of commission, then maybe Tabitha no longer saw reason to continue Team Magma’s work…

“I don’t know,” Maressa said out loud. She looked at Derek. “What do you think of this? We want all the help we can get, right?”

Derek looked up at her. He looked slightly annoyed and gestured to the bandages Claydol was winding around his arm.

“Really?”

Steven pulled a Pokeball out of his pocket and his Metagross appeared beside him in a flash of white light.

“We’ll listen to what he has to say. If it doesn’t satisfy me, then Metagross will take care of him.”

Derek sighed and reluctantly gave Golbat the message to relay. As Golbat flew away, Maressa noted Derek’s sour look.

“You don’t feel good about this, do you?”

“Maressa, he threw me around like a rag doll and smashed me into walls, injuring me badly and probably breaking my ribs. Twice. He held you in captivity and would have done so again until you crawled over my broken body. No, I don’t feel good about this.” He paused, staring hard at the incoming Flygon. “Tabitha… used to be a good friend of mine. We got along really well when we both worked on Team Magma. But Team Magma always came first for him. The first time he saw me after I deserted, he attacked me and landed me in the hospital. And before that, when I told him I released you and Tate, his Mightyena attacked me—you were there. And while I don’t know what’s going on with him now—I don’t know if Maxie really has lost his mind—I don’t feel too keen on overlooking everything he’s done and just accepting him.”

Maressa pondered Derek’s words as the Flygon steadily flew closer. Her patience with Tabitha had run thin long ago—she bore a grudge that he returned her to Team Aqua and she had no sympathy for him at the Sky Pillar. She still remembered the cold horror gripping her heart when she saw him almost kill Matt… And then he almost did the same to Derek. But something in her still believed that what Tabitha ultimately wanted was good—he just had a bad way of going about it. And at this point, weren’t they desperate enough to try whatever worked?

As Flygon landed lightly on the rock, several Pokemon leapt to their feet. Golduck and Claydol took a stance protectively in front of Maressa and Derek. Phoebe’s Ghost Pokemon rose out of the shadows, glaring at Tabitha with their blood-red eyes. Metagross let out a low rumble that reverberated through the earth. But if Tabitha was scared by any of this, he didn’t show it. He smoothly dismounted Flygon, glanced at each of the humans, and looked straight at Steven. The Champion’s cold grey eyes met those of the Magma commander.

“Well?” Steven asked. “What brought on this little change of heart? Just because your Leader is out, you suddenly want to abandon your team’s mission?”

“Team Magma’s mission was never meant to be like this. Maxie never intended to sacrifice his mind. But the Red Orb has powers that even he didn’t know of, and it’s consuming him.” He said all of this matter-of-factly, staring at Steven unblinkingly.

“Without Maxie… we don’t have a mission anymore.” His eyes were downcast and the pitch of his voice dropped slightly. “And this whole operation works differently than he had expected. The Red Orb can only be used to control Groudon for a small period of time. But humans are too weak to withstand Groudon’s strength, and the Orb eventually takes over their mind and eats their soul. Maxie didn’t know this. And now he’s gone.” He looked back up at Steven with a piercing, cold gaze. “I don’t like the Pokemon League. I never have. But unless Groudon and Kyogre are stopped and the Red and Blue Orbs are destroyed, then they’ll keep fighting and turn this planet into a wasteland.”

Steven stared at him for a moment.

“What do you suggest we do, then? I’ve tried using the golems to contain the chaos, but that’s quickly failing. We’ve had no luck retrieving the Orbs. If Maxie’s soul is gone, why didn’t you bring the Red Orb with you?”

“Maxie’s body absorbed the Orb. He’s a mindless, raging monster right now. But I know how to get it back—I know how to stop the Orbs.”

“We already know,” Phoebe said impatiently. “Mt. Pyre nullifies their power, but we can’t exactly get them there without getting them first.”

“You don’t need Mt. Pyre. The Orbs are powered by the magic in the Cave of Origin—if we deface the Cave and destroy the magic, the Orbs can be stopped.”

“No!”

Everyone looked at Phoebe as she stared at Tabitha in horror. “You can’t destroy the Cave! It’s the beginning of Hoenn—the beginning of life itself! If we destroy the Cave, we destroy everything!”

“I’m not saying we should destroy it, just get rid of the magic that created and powers those Orbs.”

“But nobody knows what exactly that magic is, it’s been lost for millennia.”

Tabitha glared at Phoebe and pointed to a spot across them in the broken crater.

“I just came out of the Cave of Origin. There’s a woman there who’s native to Sootopolis and whose family has carried on the magic and history of the creation of those Orbs. Maxie’s last order to her was to guard the Cave because he knew that if the Cave was damaged, then the Orbs could become breakable objects.”

Phoebe’s eyes widened. “A native Sootopolan? Why would she ever let us destroy that magic—her family created those Orbs!”

“Her family was used to create the Orbs—"

“No, the official Hoenn legend says that Sootopolans sacrificed themselves to savage gods for the power to control Groudon and Kyogre.”

Tabitha said nothing but stared blankly at Phoebe for a moment. He then turned back to Steven.

“I’ll go in to deface the Cave—and possibly fight my old teammate, if I have to. Then it’s just a matter of getting the Orbs. Maxie’s body will have to expel the Red Orb at some point. I can’t say about the Blue Orb. I can try to see if any Team Magma grunts left will help try to retrieve it.”

He and Steven stared at each other for a few moments. Steven eventually turned back to the legendaries fighting and said, “Very well. I’ll make sure to have someone near Maxie for when his body expels the Red Orb, and we’ll keep trying to retrieve the Blue Orb, too. If you need to fight the other Team Magma admin, maybe you’d want to take someone along, too. Maressa?” Steven glanced over his shoulder.

“You and your Pokemon look to be in better shape than anyone else here. If you want to help, join Tabitha and get going.”

Both Phoebe and Derek protested.

“Steven, this is a bad idea!”

“Maressa, no! You can’t trust him!”

“If we destroy the Cave, we destroy life—"

“We have to try, Phoebe!” Steven roared. In an instant, his calmness was gone. Veins stuck out on his clammy, white hands as he gripped the slab. Fire burned behind his eyes, reflecting the smoldering sky. “Look around you! Soon, we won’t have anything more to lose! And do I need to remind you where your judgement got us in the past? So, please, hold your tongue and let me lead!”

Phoebe stared at Steven as though she had been slapped. After a moment, she turned away. Maressa thought she saw tears appear on her cheeks.

“Maressa?”

She looked up to see Tabitha standing over her, looking down at her expectantly.

“Coming with?”

Maressa didn’t know how to feel about this—but what was there for her to feel? All this time, she hadn’t been able to fully process everything happening around her. And at this point, it was just accepting another order—almost like being a Team Aqua grunt again. All she could do was comply. As she got to her feet, she felt felt someone take her hand.

“Maressa, no.”

She looked back to see Derek sitting up, staring at her with drooping eyes. He looked so tired; he was still very pale, and the heat was making him sweat. Her heart panged when she saw how distraught he looked.

“Derek, I’ll be fine. I have Golduck with me!” She looked over to Golduck, expecting him to give a reaffirming quack. But her companion just stood there, looking sadly at Derek.

Golduck’s lack of enthusiasm hit Maressa, and she realized just how distressing this looked for Derek.

“But I promise—I’ll be okay. I’ll come back soon.”

Derek gazed at her with his soft brown eyes—it was so different from the way he looked at her during their conversations aboard Team Magma’s ship. Before, he had been bright-eyed, curious, gentle, and always willing to stand up for anyone he believed in. Now, one of his eyes still had remnants of a bruise encircling it, and his gaze was dark, broken, and distraught—pleading her to listen to him, to not throw herself into further danger. Even their positions were reversed. And Maressa was reminded of the great lengths he went to ensure her safety—risking his life and his Pokemon’s—just to make sure that she would be okay. And she was leaving it all behind again.

The thought made Maressa want to cry. But she couldn’t cry—she had work to do. Relinquishing Derek’s hand, she turned away. She couldn’t look at him anymore—not if she still wanted to control her emotions. Recalling Golduck into his Pokeball, she and Tabitha walked over to Flygon and mounted him.

As Flygon took off, Maressa’s stomach reeled. She clenched her eyes shut and gripped the Dragon-type as hard as she could. The air was so cold that her fingers soon went numb. The wind slapped her face, sending burning shards of ice through her skin. She thought she would freeze.

And all she could see behind closed eyes was the distress on Derek’s face as she left him behind. Tears came to her eyes, but they were quickly lost in the gusts that whipped her eyes.

I’m sorry, Derek.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

As Phoebe watched them go, she stole a glance at Steven. His gaze was locked on the golems. She was antsy—she could not sit there while two people who knew nothing of Hoenn mythology were about to destroy the Cave!

Steven was turning pale. His face was still and expressionless, but Phoebe knew his strength was fading. If she left, she might not get a chance to see him again. With that thought, she truly felt sad. She and Steven had disagreements, but he was always kind to her and was always a capable leader.

She gazed at him for a moment, taking in what might be her last look. She didn’t want to leave, but she knew she had to. She had already taken a decent break—if anything else, she at least had to get back to fighting.

Just a different type of fighting than before.

“Go, Dusclops!”

She released Dusclops in a burst of white light. Taking her hand, Dusclops made her intangible and the two of them sank into the rocks.

“Dusclops, I need you to take me to the Cave of Origin.”

Dusclops didn’t question her. Obliging, the two flitted through rocks and to the Cave, keeping the Flygon and two former team members in sight.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Flygon flapped his great wings, sending up clouds of dust and dirt as his large feet lightly touched the ground. Tabitha slid off his back immediately. Maressa slowly peeled her arms and legs off of the Dragon-type; her muscles were clenched in fear and her stomach churned with nausea. Tabitha held a hand out to steady her as she tottered on the ground, taking in great gulps of air.

As her queasiness settled, she looked up. The mouth of the Cave was not very large, but it loomed oppressively over them. The interior was quickly consumed by darkness and swallowed up the light; Maressa could see no more than a few feet ahead of her. Standing just outside the Cave mouth, she could feel the sweat on her skin cool as a flow of chilly air expired from the entrance.

Even though her nausea subsided, she didn’t feel better. Something was not right. As she stared into the imperceptible darkness, the dreaded feeling only intensified.

Tabitha’s Mightyena appeared in a flash of white light. Once out of his Pokeball, the canine flattened his ears and stared wide-eyed at the Cave. His red eyes looked sadly up at Tabitha and he tucked his tail between his legs.

“I know, boy,” Tabitha said as he ruffled Mightyena’s fur. “And I’m sorry. Hopefully this’ll be the last time. Okay?” He turned to Maressa. “You should have your Golduck out of his Pokeball. To be ready—if nothing else.”

Maressa reluctantly took Golduck’s Pokeball and released him. She didn’t want to subject her friend to this creeping feeling that the Cave was setting in to her. But she understood the need to have at least one of her Pokemon out—and she did feel much safer with him.

Golduck rubbed his arms and quacked. The Cave gave him chills—physical and mental ones.

“Me too,” Maressa muttered. “Hopefully we only have to do this once. Let’s get it over with.”

Tabitha turned to her. “Once we’re inside the Cave, we can’t talk about what we intend to do.”

She said nothing; for some reason, she didn’t feel like talking at all. Maressa wished she could just turn around and walk away—she would rather watch Groudon and Kyogre fight, or sit with Derek and see to his wounds (not that she knew anything about emergency medicine), or watch Steven’s strength fade as he commanded the golems, or listen to Phoebe criticize her and her Pokemon for being ‘low-class criminals,’ or sit with her parents and Betty while they gave her a hard time for betraying them, our go out in the ocean and look for Sharpedo and Lanturn—

Anything other than going into that Cave.

But she couldn’t. Not if she didn’t want all of her sacrifices to be wasted; not if the Hoenn region had any chance of returning to normalcy. Pushing back her rising anxiety, she took Golduck’s webbed hand and followed Tabitha and Mightyena into the darkness.

The blackness of the Cave only grew, and soon she could see nothing at all. She stumbled over rocks and bumped into Cave walls.

“Here,” she heard Tabitha say, and she felt his hand take hold of hers. “Follow me and Mightyena.”

She obliged, trying to control her nerves so that Tabitha wouldn’t know how scared she was. She clenched Golduck’s hand in terror—it was okay for him to be aware of her fear—but she tried to avoid anything more than a loose hold with Tabitha’s.

Her heart jumped as she noticed a blue light ahead—gradual at first, it grew as their group continued their walk. She didn’t know whether to be more scared or not. As they grew closer, she saw tiny crystals peeking out from the walls of the Cave. Her heart clenched as she saw the carvings they illuminated: grotesque figures hacking away at each other with weapons and outlines of Pokemon ripping each other to shreds. There were jagged letters of some ancient writing lining the domed walls, but it was a language she didn’t understand.

In the blue light, Maressa didn’t need to hold on Tabitha anymore, but she was scared to let go. Every fiber in her being was telling her to go back, to leave the Cave and never return. Her body protested against every step she took forward. And she knew the others felt the same. Golduck barely plodded along with her, keeping his head low and his eyes down. Mightyena’s tail was perpetually tucked between his legs and his feet dragged with each step.

“Tabitha, we can’t be here,” Maressa said in a hushed whisper.

“I know,” was all he said. He didn’t let go of her hand.

Eventually, the hall opened into a circular room. Maressa saw indented troughs on the ground run to two recesses in the center of the floor. The walls and ceilings were adorned with crude carvings but Maressa didn’t take time to examine them. Her eyes immediately fell on the woman and Ninetales standing in the center of the floor.

“I thought I told you not to come back,” Courtney said coldly.

Tabitha gazed at her impassively.

“This fighting needs to end, Courtney. And whether or not you’ll help us, we have to stop the power of the Orbs.”

Courtney’s eyes locked on to something to their right.

“And you brought a Pokemon League member here? I didn’t think you would stoop that low, Tabitha.”

Maressa looked over and saw Phoebe and her Dusclops materialize from the Cave walls. When did she get there? Why was she there? She might ruin everything!

Tabitha, apparently, felt the same way.

“What are you doing here?” he demanded.

She glared at them. “Whether you believe it or not, the Cave of Origin is the source of all life. I can’t let you come in here and destroy it.”

You.”

Courtney stared at Phoebe with her mouth partially open. Her dark eyebrows were furrowed, dark storm clouds churning behind her eyes with rage.

Phoebe took a good look at the female Team Magma commander and exclaimed, “Courtney? Y—You’re a Team Magma commander?”

She quickly shook away her shock and steeled herself.

“So, this is where you slunk to after my sister died, huh? Abandoned my parents without a word and joined a criminal gang?”

“It was better than staying with all of you and letting your damned Shuppet eat my feelings!” Courtney screeched. She was on her feet, her face twisted into an ugly snarl. “Mom and Dad told you to get those things away from me, but you didn’t, and they always kept bringing back my misery, my childhood—all of this!” She punctuated the end of the phrase with a sweeping gesture to the room at large.

“They aren’t your parents,” Phoebe said bitterly. “They took you in when you wandered to Mt. Pyre and had nothing but that Vulpix. If you actually cared about them, you wouldn’t have broken their hearts! Did you realize how they felt when they found you and Tara washed up on the rocks?”

That wasn’t my—”

“DID YOU?” Phoebe shrieked. She was breathing heavily, her face turning splotches of angry red. “Your body was whole and intact, but my baby sister was dead!”

“THAT WASN’T MY FAULT!” Courtney shouted. She breathed heavily as well, and a chill shot up Maressa’s spine as she saw the markings along Courtney’s body twist and turn, seemingly of their own accord.

“You were supposed to watch her—”

“Your Shuppet chased me off that cliff—”

“Left without even thanking my parents—”

“I couldn’t stay where your Pokemon kept eating away at me—”

“Leaving me alone to pick up the pieces—”

“I don’t care about you—”

“And joining a criminal gang—”

“The first person who treated me like a human being—”

“And now you’ll cause the destruction of the whole world!”

“This isn’t my fault!” Courtney shouted, a fire burning behind her eyes—Maressa jumped as she realized that Courtney’s eyes were literally glowing. The marks on Courtney’s body and those along the Cave walls began shedding their own eerie, off-color light.

But Phoebe was undeterred and kept shouting at her long-lost sister.

“This is all your fault! It was your people who chose to sacrifice yourselves to heathen gods for selfish control over Kyogre and Groudon!”

Courtney’s eyes, markings, and the walls of the Cave glowed more brightly. Her hair stood up on end. She spoke, but it sounded as if multitudes of others spoke as well.

“The Pyrites sacrificed the people of Sootopolis to satisfy their hunger for power. This is what your people did to us!”

Courtney lunged for Phoebe and grabbed her head. Phoebe’s jaw dropped and her eyes started glowing with the same light as Courtney’s.

All around them, the markings on the Cave not only glowed, but flowed and moved as they recreated the sacrificial scene from three-thousand years ago.

Maressa watched with horror as the simplistic figures moved on their own, depicting the gruesome ritual. She hugged Golduck. Tabitha stood between her and the inner part of the Cave so she was closer to the tunnel leading to the entrance.

Once the carvings lingered on the depiction of a human outline holding the Orbs, they stopped moving. Courtney let go of Phoebe’s face. The glow left Phoebe’s eyes and she reeled, clutching her head. Her eyes darted around and she breathed heavily.

Courtney looked up at Tabitha.

“Now you’ve seen what happened. The invading conquerors of Mt. Pyre sacrificed the natives of Sootopolis to feed Kyogre and Groudon to gain control over them. Now get out.

“Not until we finished what we came for,” Tabitha said definitively.

“And you really think I’ll sit here and let that happen? Ninetales—”

“Why are you so defensive about all of this?” Tabitha cut across. “You just wanted the Hoenn region to return to a more natural state, and that’s not what’s happening outside. Why are you afraid of the Orbs losing their power?”

“It’s not that!” Courtney cried. “Look at these walls! And look at me!” She gestured to the markings in her body which mirrored that on the walls. “My life is connected to this Cave—if you destroy the magic in it, I don’t know what will happen to me!”

“Courtney, if we do nothing, then everyone is going to die.”

“That’s just their lot in life,” she snapped. “I’ve suffered more in my childhood—and throughout my life—more than anyone else. And I’m not about to sacrifice what I have left for people who never cared about me.”

“People care about you.”

Everyone turned to Maressa. She had been so quiet the whole time, the others had almost forgotten her. But as she stepped out from behind Tabitha, Courtney fully took her in. Her eyes roved over Maressa’s scarred body. She sneered.

“What happened to you?”

“I was tortured.”

Before Courtney had a chance to reply, Maressa kept speaking.

“You’re not alone, Courtney. I know you were tortured and abandoned. I’ve been through that, too. I’m not saying I understand everything you’ve been through—I don’t. Our situations were so different. But… I have been betrayed and tortured by people that love me—at least, I thought they did…”

Maressa glanced at her hands—at the scars mapping across her body, detailing a roadway of punishment. She saw the Tentacruel stingers, felt the water flood her throat, the salt sluice through open wounds, the press of Matt’s body—

Impending doom welled up within her; she involuntarily hugged herself and took deep breaths. She couldn’t break down—not here, not now.

Opening her eyes, she looked back up at Courtney, trying to steel herself. Trying to keep Matt out of her mind, trying to think of anything other than him, other than the things he forced onto her—

“Quack?”

Maressa gasped as someone touched her back. The sound of Golduck’s quack pulled her out of her thoughts, and she saw his vermilion eyes gaze at her with concern. She pursed her lips as tears fell from her eyes, as she pulled Golduck into a hug. She hoped nobody could see her crying.

Inhaling, she looked back up at Courtney. The Magma commander’s expression had considerably softened; she stared at Maressa with her mouth partly open, and Maressa could see the confused child hiding behind the vengeful woman.

“You’re not alone,” Maressa said again. “I was never alone, either. I know you’re afraid, and I was too; I still am. Afraid nobody will forgive me for the bad decisions I made. But I can’t just give up. Even when people gave up on me, my Pokemon never did—and your Ninetales never gave up on you.”

Courtney looked down at Ninetales, and the rage on her face slowly gave way to pain. Ninetales looked at Maressa in surprise then glanced back at her trainer. Maressa couldn’t read the expression of her monochrome ruby eyes.

Courtney bent down and cradled her Ninetales’ head in her hands. Maressa heard snippets of her quiet murmuring as she and her Pokemon exchanged words.

“She’s right, you’ve been with me—through everything... You don’t deserve to go through this… You’ve always helped me out, done anything I’ve asked for… What do you think of all this?”

Maressa released Golduck from her hug. His head was cocked back as he watched Ninetales and Courtney communicate. As she slowly breathed, she calmed down, and the flow of tears stopped. She wished they would hurry and de-face the Cave—the chills running through her bones had only increased, and she still felt a dire need to get out of there.

She glanced at Tabitha. His hand rested on Mightyena, who still looked about the cavern fearfully. Tabitha’s dark eyes glanced back at her.

“Can we get started?” she whispered.

Tabitha said nothing but looked down at Courtney and Ninetales. The two sat, Courtney holding Ninetales’ silken head in her hands, leaning their foreheads against each other’s.

“Courtney?”

She slowly opened her eyes and looked up at Tabitha at the sound of her name. All the anger was gone; her red eyes gazed sadly at her fellow commander. Maressa noticed bags under her eyes and thought she saw the glimmer of tear tracks as well.

“Don’t let It know what you’re doing.”

Maressa felt Tabitha put something in her hand and he whispered to her:

“Use this to scratch away the marks as best as you can. Don’t speak. Be ready for anything. Mightyena and I will start on the right side.”

Maressa nodded. “Come on, Golduck.”

Maressa glanced at the object in her hand. It was a sturdy knife; a jewel in the pommel had the exact same glow as the other gems in the Cave. She looked up at the markings on the Cave walls, still giving off autogenic light. It felt horribly wrong to do what she was about to. There was something special, even sacred, about the space they were in. She glanced at Golduck and saw, from the fear in his eyes, that he felt the same way. The two of them glanced back to Tabitha and Mightyena.

Tabitha looked back at Maressa. “Having a hard time, too?”

“Yeah…”

She looked at Courtney. The female Magma commander sat in the middle of the floor, stroking her Ninetales. She didn’t acknowledge either Tabitha or Maressa but devoted all her attention to her Pokemon.

Her eyes moved over to Phoebe. The Ghost-type trainer sat on the floor next to her Dusclops. She hadn’t moved or said anything since seeing the vision of the Orbs’ creation, and her Dusclops sat silently next to her. It sent another shiver along Maressa’s arms to see Phoebe looking so numb.

Maressa looked at Golduck.

“Let’s get this over with.”

Bracing herself, she shore the blade of the knife over carvings on the wall while Golduck let loose a blast of psychic energy, defacing a large portion of the interior. Mightyena launched a hyper beam attack, sending bits of rock spraying in all directions and filling the air with dust.

“AH!”

As soon as the Pokemon attacks hit the wall, the carvings glowed a bright, blinding white. Maressa heard a scream and a loud, deep rumbling. The scream was given by Courtney—the markings on her body glowed white, and those that were damaged on the Cave wall appeared as cracks in her skin. Her Ninetales leapt to her feet, looking at her trainer worriedly.

A loud, distressed moaning echoed throughout the Cave at an incredible volume, as if some giant had been injured and bellowed out its pain. As ordered before, Golduck and Mightyena continued shooting beams of energy at the markings on the Cave wall. Cracks raced along Courtney’s body as lightning ruptures beneath her skin. Maressa gasped as she felt the ground beneath her shift—but it wasn’t just that beneath her. All around her, the cave walls, floors and ceilings were moving, cracking open and melding into each other as if made of liquid instead of stone. Falling to her hands and knees, Maressa watched as pits opened in the floor and sections of the ceiling descended to the ground. The ground beneath Golduck gave way, and he was soon clinging to the side of a vertical stretch of earth. Mightyena leapt around the room frantically to avoid the same fate. Tabitha’s eyes met Maressa’s and he dashed over to her as best as he could with the Cave shaking uncontrollably. Maressa could do no more than lay flat on the ground, feeling it warp and change all around her.

Tabitha gripped her arm and pulled her close to him, trying to find some security in the constantly-changing environment. Maressa desperately wanted—needed—to get to Golduck, but she couldn’t even stand. She raised her eyes to look at the wall—a section of the carvings was still untouched. Her eyes roved to Courtney, still screaming bloody murder and whose body illumined so brightly Maressa couldn’t make out any features. Ninetales was shaking. The Fire-type looked up at the brightly-lit walls; her claws dug into the earth below her, her jaw set back, and her brows furrowed as her ruby eyes blazed.

Ninetales vanished for a moment before reappearing in the air, dark energy streaking all around her. She dug her claws into the carvings, ripping them up and sending bits of rock flying in the air.

As the last of the carvings were defaced, a higher-pitched groan echoed through the walls all around them, reverberating through the stone, causing it to vibrate and Maressa’s whole body to shake. Her teeth jittered from the force of the moan; she clenched her jaw to try prevent the throbbing within her skull, but it was no use. The vibrations were so violent that she felt her body must split into two before long—

And then, the light on the walls died. Courtney and Phoebe were nowhere to be seen. The vibrations ceased; all sound stopped, and the Cave became pitch-black and as quiet as the grave.

The thought lingered in Maressa’s mind: was this the grave? By destroying the origin of life, had they destroyed life itself?

But after a moment, she noticed the loud breathing in her ear and remembered the warm weight of Tabitha’s arm on her back. And no sooner had Maressa realized this than there was a dim red glow above them. She heard the cracking sound of rocks being shorn away as lines appeared in the cavern wall in a faded red light, as though the Cave itself was tired. The lines met and formed letters in a shaky, spiked handwriting:

IF YOU WANT TO SAVE YOUR LIFE
LOSE IT


Maressa stared at the cryptic message, not really registering what she was reading. After a few seconds, the letters darkened and she felt the ground sift beneath her feet, forming a pit beneath her. The weight of Tabitha’s arm disappeared. As she slid down the dirt, her heart caught in her throat and all she could do was gasp and grunt.

The sliding eventually stopped, but she heard the rock around her shift and change. Maressa lay still, her face on the ground as the darkness closed in about her. She heard the shuffling of some feet and a familiar moan.

Looking up, she saw a red glow from the gem on Golduck’s forehead.

“Golduck?”

An affirming quack responded. The red glow came nearer, and she could dimly make out Golduck’s eyes looking at her with relief and concern.

“I’m all right… I think.”

She heard high-pitched whining and snuffling. Golduck tensed and Maressa froze as Mightyena came into view. The Dark-type looked at Maressa and Golduck with drooping eyes, his ears flat against his head and his tail hanging low. He whined.

Golduck turned to Maressa. Mightyena wanted to know where Tabitha was—he couldn’t smell him at all!

Maressa got to her feet with difficulty, grabbing the wall for support. Where was he?

“Tabitha?” she called into the silence.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++

Tabitha groaned as he picked himself up—after seeing the red writing on the Cave wall, an opening emerged in the ground near him and he had fallen through. He had tried to cling to Maressa, but she was ripped from his grasp. He looked around, but there was nothing but blackness.

“Mightyena?”

Silence. Fear pricked Tabitha’s heart—was his companion okay? Where had he gone?

“Maressa? Courtney?”

But no answer came.

Tabitha reached out and felt a wall to his right. Holding the other hand out in front of him, he edged forward, following what seemed to be a tunnel. His mind buzzed with questions. What happened to the others? Courtney looked like she was at death’s door as they attacked the Cave. But her Ninetales was the one who finished tearing away the magic markings when the Cave started fighting back. Was that what the Cave was doing now? Was it luring Tabitha down somewhere, to crush or swallow him?

It struck him how, what was once regarded as the center of life in the Hoenn region, had actively tried to kill them.

As he walked along, he realized just how long it had been since he had taken time to reflect in silence. He hadn’t had an extended period of quiet since the evening they captured Maressa and Derek made his escape, when he let Maressa sleep in his room and he stood out on a balcony, staring at stars and wondering why things were happening the way they were.

Though the Cave itself was eerie, Tabitha found something comforting in the silence and the darkness. It just occurred to him that the weights previously pressing on him were gone, and it felt easier to breathe and move about. He might have been in an entirely different cave than before.

As he made his way down the tunnel, he noticed a dim, dark blue light ahead. He moved along, keeping his eyes on the light. Would it be gemstones, like the ones he saw before? Or more writing?

It turned out to be neither. The lines melded together on a wall so dark it looked as if they were floating in midair. They formed a small family with four children, three brothers and a sister. That was how Tabitha’s family was—

As he stared at the lines, he realized it was his family. His parents stood side-by-side, wearing their yukatas and smiling. As the eldest child, eleven-year-old Tabitha stood directly in front of his parents with his two younger brothers and two-year-old sister standing in a line in front of him.

Tabitha froze as he gazed at his family, drinking in their appearance. Sixteen years since he had seen them. There weren’t even any photographs. Reaching out a hand, he ran his fingers along the grooved lines of the cave, taking in what was the only standing image of his long-gone family, as if he could hold on to the memory of them.

Normally, he might have been curious at the appearance of the images. But now, all he felt was longing—longing for them, for simpler times, for their disciplined way of life. He gazed at the image of his father and it added an extra dose of sorrow. It was what Tabitha had always wanted to be: a loving husband and father who could protect and provide for his family.

More lines appeared in the Cave walls. Tabitha saw the pack of Mightyena and Poochyena that his village lived in community with. He saw the attacks and the fire… and the time he lived in the wild with the remaining Mightyena and Poochyena. He traced his hand along the glowing carvings of the Pokemon, as grateful as ever for taking him in and for everything he learned from them.

He walked along as more lines grew in the walls and ceiling around him. There was the time he stowed away on a series of carts, trucks, and ships, landing himself in Rustboro. His heart hardened slightly at the image of the large, polluted city with a small ragged boy and his Poochyena standing there looking lost. His involvement in street gangs, his years of theft, and being found and taken in.

His heart skipped a beat as he saw the image of an older man looking down at a fourteen-year-old Tabitha. Tabitha reached up and touched the man’s face, his heart twisting in his chest.

Kenpo.

When his home and family were taken away from Tabitha, Kenpo had given him new life. Tabitha pursed his lips as he looked at the various images of the time they spent together: cleaning the studio, cooking, studying, and hours of martial arts training.

“Why did you do it?” Tabitha asked the old master when he was sixteen. “I was ragged street rat who tried to steal from you. I had nothing to my name, my family was gone, and I had nothing to give you. Why did you take me in? Why have you been training me and teaching me?”

Kenpo looked at him with dark-brown eyes. The shape and color of the eyes reminded Tabitha of his parents. The man’s grey whiskers twitched in a gentle smile. “You said it yourself: you had nothing. But I could tell you had a natural knack for self-discipline and a thirst to learn. Besides,” he added as he looked down at the mushrooms he was chopping, “I hope you’ll be willing to care for me when I retire.”

But that chance never came. Tabitha couldn’t bring himself to look at what happened next. Those horrible days were ingrained into his memory. He still remembered coming home to see Kenpo’s mangled body. He remembered hunting down the gang who did it and, together with Mightyena, picking them all off. Their screams and cries for mercy still echoed in his head.

He glanced over the less-savoury portions of his life that followed and curled his mouth in distaste. The years of living on the street again, desperately seeking a purpose in life through the women he dated, all of them ending in heartbreak and emptiness… His eyes stopped as he saw the outline of a man with shoulder-length hair talking to a twenty-one-year-old Tabitha.

Maxie, and all of his grand promises for a new world, had instantly ensnared Tabitha’s mind. A world where people held on to order, where people had to learn to fight for themselves and stick together to survive. A world more like the village Tabitha had grown up in, away from modernity, relative morality, and where everything a person could want was within their grasp.

Building this new world required work, and having a goal to work towards was rejuvenating for Tabitha. Maxie was someone he could look up to, someone he could trust—having watched his parents’ shipping company fall to shreds after storms and increased competition from oligarchs, Maxie’s family was left destitute. But Maxie never gave up; he always clung to a vision of a better world, of picking out the people who leeched off others and teaching everyone the value of hard work.

Tabitha took his eyes off the image of the two of them and moved down the line as he saw more images appear in the walls: he commanded groups of Team Magma grunts, sent their Pokemon through training regimens, punished and disciplined team members who preyed on each other. He broke into buildings, stole ancient artifacts and scientific research, kidnapped scientists and forced them to give information. He fought Team Aqua members and the Hoenn police force; he stabbed a Team Aqua member several times in the chest, leaving him lying where he was. He burned down buildings and bases, hunted down and terrorized scientists and employees of various companies, and physically squeezed the life out of several men—

All in the name of Team Magma.

The tunnel had opened out and Tabitha stood in what seemed to be a room with the images of his life all around him. His eyes roved over the deeds he committed as a Team Magma member before they were drawn back to Kenpo and his father. As he gazed at the two men, it suddenly struck him how he had turned out to be nothing like them.

He felt hollow. His father stood by his mother’s side and spent the last decade of his life giving everything he had for his children. Kenpo had spent several years training young, fatherless boys the value of self-discipline and work to give them a better chance of life.

Tabitha turned back to the images of his life as a Team Magma member, seeing his sins laid bare. His father and Kenpo had sacrificed so much to take care of and raise him—and he had given his life for murder, terrorization, and that which would ultimately lead to genocide of his own race.

He turned numb. The times in his life as a Team Magma commander that held the most meaning were when he invested in others—when he protected women like Sarah (even if she was not in Team Magma) from men who tried to hurt her; when he comforted Courtney when she was having visions or suffering from her marks; when he coaxed struggling trainers along; when he interviewed new recruits; when he showed grunts the ropes of battling and spying.

What was left now?

The images had not finished forming; he saw more blue lines appear on the cave walls and he followed them. A woman with long hair argued with him outside a forest. The next scene showed her hovering over a man, protecting his bruised and beaten body from Tabitha. The last image showed the two of them standing outside large, circular opening.

Tabitha’s heart faltered as he gazed at the images of her. Maressa had protected a man weaker than himself—a man more like Tabitha’s father. A man who, despite not being a capable fighter, did not back away when he was scared or knew he was at a disadvantage.

A better man.

Tabitha tore his eyes from the image as guilt settled in to his heart.

He looked over as he saw a different colored light appear. It was as dim and dark as the rest, but of a softer, golden hue. He followed it and saw images—but not of the life he led.

It was another image of himself, holding a circular object in each hand. Lines similar to those on Groudon and Kyogre ran along his body. The two ancient beasts stood to either side, facing him, while above him floated Rayquaza and what appeared to be the entrance to the Cave lay below.

Tabitha stared at the image. He knew what it meant, what the Cave wanted him to do. He glanced back at all the images. The Cave knew everything, every little detail of the lives who inhabited the planet it gave life to.

If it prophesied the truth, then he could still do something meaningful with his life—he could give it for one last attempt to right the wrongs he had committed and to set others free from the chaos he caused.

And he knew, in his heart, that he was ready to. In a way, he had been ready for a long time—he was just looking in the wrong direction.

Once he acknowledged his willingness, the rock ahead of him shifted and flowed, forming another tunnel. Gemstones peeked out from crevices, giving off more of the soft golden glow to light his way. He glanced back at the blue images behind him, lingering one last glance on his family.

Turning around, he walked resolutely down the tunnel. He was scared of what was to come. But since when did fear ever hold him back?

+++++++++++++++++++++

Maressa edged her way along the tunnel wall, holding on to Golduck’s hand. Small gemstones shone from the walls and gave off enough light for her to see. Mightyena walked forward, his nose to the ground and tail high in the air, sniffing with every step. Maressa’s heart leaped as she heard the rumble of stones ahead of her. She froze in her tracks; the blood in her veins turned to ice. What was happening?

Golduck stuck by her side while Mightyen raised his head in alarm. The Dark-type’s nose twitched for a moment as he examined the air and then he sprinted forward.

“Good boy—I’m so glad you’re all right!”

“Tabitha?” she called uncertainly.

She heard the sound of footsteps and Mightyena and Tabitha stepped into view. He smiled at Maressa—something about him was different. His hood was down. he looked relaxed.

“Are you okay?” he asked her.

Maressa nodded. “You?”

“I’m all right. Have you seen Courtney?”

Maressa shook her head. “She’s not with you?”

“No…” He looked down the third path that stood between him and Maressa. “Looks like this is the only path left for us.”

The Pokemon and Maressa agreed, and Mightyena led them all down the tunnel. The walls were lined with red and blue gemstones that gave off a soft, gentle glow. As Maressa walked, she realized that the feeling of incoming disaster, of everything being wrong, was gone. She felt free, able to breathe, as if weights she was dragging before were suddenly lifted off. It was easy to walk, and she was able to appreciate the soft light given off by the gems and the gentle slope of the Cave.

There was a loud, cracking sound that seemed to come from beneath them and the entire Cave lurched forward. Maressa fell flat on her face as the gentle slope became a moderate incline. Tabitha had fallen down, too, but Mightyena and Golduck were able to retain their footing. As the humans stood up, Maressa heard the sound of rushing water echo through the cave halls behind them.

Fear engulfed her heart.

“What is that?” she asked fearfully.

“I think the Cave is flooding—come on!”

The four of them sped down the decline—which was relatively easy and quick—and made their way through the winding hall as the light of the gems guided their way. They stopped as the ground leveled out slightly. Tabitha swore.

Water filled the area ahead of them. It went right up to the Cave ceiling. And from the rushing sound behind, Maressa knew it was coming.

Golduck breathed a sigh of relief. This water looked calm, at least. Maybe it led to the open water?

“Good point,” Maressa said as she saw the silver lining. Taking out a Pokeball, she sent out Seaking.

“King!” he said happily as he bounced excitedly in the water. Maressa turned at Tabitha, who was looking uncertainly at Seaking.

“This is our only way out. It’s okay, Seaking knows Dive and can take us underwater, so we won’t be affected by the pressure and we can breathe for a while.”

Getting down, Maressa slid into the water again. As it did the last time, anxiety rushed through her and brought tears to her eyes—she wanted to get out and turn around. But with Golduck’s gentle guidance, she grabbed Seaking’s puffy white fin and wiped her eyes before looking up at Tabitha.

“Come on!”

“Are you okay?” he asked. He still looked skeptical.

Yes, I’m okay,” she said impatiently. “But we need to go now! I don’t know if you hate Water-types or you don’t know how to swim, but either you come or you drown.”

Tabitha said no more but got down, slid into the water, and grabbed Seaking’s other fin.

“Let’s go!” Maressa said.

Seaking took them below the water, blowing out a bubble so they could breathe. For a few brilliant moments, gems in the wall illuminated the underwater caverns. Stalactites and stalagmites grew in ways that Maressa could never have imagined, forming slender fingers of rock and sometimes even merging to form straw-thin columns.

Maressa was both entranced by the natural beauty and overwhelmed by it. She tried closing her eyes, but that was almost worse—without the beautiful visual spectacle, her ears flooded with the sounds of water: of bubbles floating with each exhale, of Pokemon chirping and grunting as they moved about the cave. It was as if she was closed in by the dark sea, stuck in this underwater cavern with no discernible way out. She was totally helpless: there was nothing she could do to get out of here on her own. If Seaking and Golduck failed—

She didn’t want to think about that.

She looked up as she felt someone grab her hand and saw Tabitha. He looked more scared than she had ever seen him before: his eyes were wide open and his face was pale. His dark eyes met hers as he tightly held her hand—Maressa wondered if he had ever been in water before, or if he had marked life experiences with it. Feeling like she should be the more comfortable one, she held on to him, trying to put on a strong face for his sake.

The underwater cavern stretched on for too long. The gemstones gradually disappeared; Maressa took that to mean they had left the Cave of Origin.

As the light of the cave dwindled behind them, Maressa saw the water around her gradually turn blue. And that deep, dark blue soon turned to brighter shades of navy and eventually turquoise as the sun sent its rays through the ocean waves. Maressa’s heart soared as she saw the sunlight—Tabitha’s did, too, apparently, for Maressa felt his grip loosen slightly.

She saw debris floating about in the water: coquina walls from houses and stores littered the rocks around them; household objects and broken windows drifted in the waves; trees and bushes had been uprooted and floated around them, still green even in the watery embrace of death. The litter from the damage had been spread out very far; Maressa saw it everywhere she looked.

As they emerged from the water, Golduck helped Maressa climb up the rocks on to the shore. She looked down at her Pokemon as Tabitha clambered up next to her. Her breath was shaky and her body trembled. Golduck and Tabitha sat next to her while Seaking stared up at them.

“That Cave tried to kill us,” she said numbly.

Tabitha nodded.

“Yeah. But we made it through; things are okay, now.” He glanced at her. “The Orbs can be destroyed; we just need to get them and take them into the Cave of Origin. Then their power will be completely broken.”

Maressa didn’t question how Tabitha knew. She still didn’t fully understand what was going on. She was grateful that the feeling of incoming danger had faded, but beneath her numbness, she felt anxiety and nerves rise within her. But she just needed to keep going—if she took time to think, then her feelings caught up to her…

“Maressa?”

She snapped back to the present and saw all eyes on her. Her Pokemon looked at her with concern; Tabitha’s gaze was a little more critical.

“You’re not okay,” he observed.

“Well…” Maressa released a shaky breath, trying to hold it together as she gestured to the ruin all around them. “Who is okay?”

“You should probably get back to the Pokemon League.” Tabitha looked up to where Steven had stood a while before, but he was nowhere in sight. Maressa saw for the first time just how drastically Kyogre and Groudon had altered the environment.

The entire western side of the crater was gone, either broken to rubble or carved aside. Platforms of rock rose out from where there was only miles of water before. Groudon stood on one of those plateaus, the intense sunlight immediately drying out all the water that drenched them. Several new walls of rock surrounded Groudon, forming columns that stretched into the air and pierced the sky. The Ground-type poked his way about, firing shots of mud and beams of solar energy. Kyogre was farther north than before, trying to dodge Groudon’s attacks but also trying to get a clear shot at its enemy. Its flippers were too wide for it to squeeze through the rocky columns.

From their distance, it was difficult to make out anything clearly, but Maressa saw a few of the League members standing on a ledge far away. When she turned her head, she saw others fighting Team Aqua members.

“Do you want me to take you back to them?”

Maressa looked at Tabitha. “Where are you going?”

He switched his gaze to the rocks to their left, where a few people in red stood about. Occasional bursts of energy flashed out and boulders were suddenly hurled into the air from an unseen source.

“I’m going to get the Red Orb back from Maxie.”

“But didn’t you say that he absorbed it?”

“I did. Once the Orb has eaten his soul, it will expel from his body. And if his body expires first, I imagine that will also expel the Orb.”

“So… you’re going to kill him?”

Tabitha said nothing but kept his gaze locked on the cataclysmic battle taking place far ahead of them.

“I’ll do whatever is needed,” he said quietly. He glanced around. “I don’t even know what happened to Courtney, or Phoebe, or their Pokemon.”

Maressa glanced at the Sootopolis crater; the Cave of Origin sunk far beneath it like some water-borne grave. Maressa shuddered as she remembered the blackness, the cold, the lifelessness…

“What are you going to do?”

She snapped back to see Tabitha gazing at her.

“Do you want to regroup with the Pokemon League and go from there?”

Maressa raised her eyes—she knew the League members must be somewhere on the rocky terraces of Sootopolis, but it was all too far away for her to make it. Swiveling her head, she looked and saw Team Aqua’s submarine sitting in the crater on its own.

“It might be best if I look for the Blue Orb. I don’t think Team Aqua is expecting me. They haven’t seen me at all yet. Sneaking up will be easier—won’t it?”

Tabitha looked surprised. “You really want to plunge in? Don’t you or your Pokemon want rest first?”

Maressa looked at her Pokemon. “What do you guys think? Do you need a break?”

Seaking shook his head. He was ready for action!

Maressa looked at Golduck. He quacked. He was fine—but what about her?

Maressa pretended to not hear the last part of what he said. Looking up at Tabitha, she said, “Both of my Pokemon say their fine. We don’t have time to waste, so I say we find the Orbs and get this over with.”

Tabitha gazed at her critically; Maressa felt uncomfortable. She knew he could see through her façade—he saw how scared and weak she really was.

“I feel like, once I leave you, you’re going to end up in more trouble.”

“But this time, my Pokemon are with me! They’ll make sure nothing bad happens.” Turning to Seaking, she said, “I’m going to Team Aqua’s submarine. Can you take a look under water and see if you find a way in through there?”

He affirmed and disappeared below the surface. Her heart pounding with anticipation and fear, Maressa turned and began to walk towards the Team Aqua submarine. She still had enough pride that she didn’t want her Pokemon or Tabitha to see how she really felt, how terrified she was, how all she wanted to do was curl up and cry and wait until everything was over, to never fight again, to just give up and let it all pass…

“Maressa.”

She turned and saw Tabitha still looking at her. He hadn’t moved.

“Be careful.”

She nodded. Then, with Golduck in tow, the two of them made their way along the rocky outcrop to where Team Aqua’s submarine lay. But it was far from easy. They were both exhausted; the rocks were steep, and some of them were covered with algal slime that made it difficult to climb. Talking was too difficult, but without having someone to talk to distract her, the reality of the present moment was slowly hitting Maressa.

As she put her hands on a ledge to try and climb up, they shook too badly to hold her weight. Letting go, she sat down on the ledge and curled up. Her whole body shook. She stared mutely out at the two Pokemon—the giants—the gods—fighting. Their roars shook the area—ear-splitting roars. Sootopolis City was in ruins. The lower buildings were washed away, no more than rubble littering the sea, carrying the memories of those who used to inhabit it. Any houses and buildings still standing were empty, abandoned. Rayquaza lay along a crater ledge, limp and unmoving while humans examined its body. Maxie’s soul was wasting away within him. The Cave of Origin had nearly eaten her and her Pokemon. And the horrible roar of the ocean echoed just below her, sending shivers through her body.

Tears came down from Maressa’s eyes and her body shook with sobs. Her chest heaved—deep within her, something told her that everything was about to end, that she was going to die.

“Quack?”

She heard Golduck quack softly and he placed a webbed hand on her back. For a moment, he just sat there with her, letting her cry out her emotions and fears as he had done so many times in the past.

Golduck took his hand off her and let out a throaty quack in alarm. Maressa looked up—

Her blood froze.

An Azumarill doused in a coat of water flew over the rocks and slammed into Golduck.

Maressa sprung to her feet.

“Golduck!”

Whipping her head around, her heart clenched as she saw him—

Matt.

He stood a few meters away, glaring at Maressa. There was no playful smile or smugness about him now. His pale blue eyes burned with hatred as he made his way down the terraces and to his former subordinate.

Maressa bolted away, all alarms going off in her body as adrenaline coursed through her veins. She sprinted more quickly than ever before, flying up ledges and over boulders.

But it was no use. At the end of the day, Matt was much bigger and stronger than she was. He caught up to her quickly and pinned her to the rocky ground. Maressa cried as she was slammed into the dirt and kneed in the stomach. The breath whooshed! out of her and lances of agony surged through her body. She couldn’t scream—she could barely cough as Matt lifted her up as if she was a rag doll, slung her over a shoulder, and carried her.
 
Chapter 40

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
Hi everyone! Apologies this is a day late--with Review Blitz, I've been falling behind on editing and rewriting chapters.

To everyone who has left reviews recently: I promise to get to them! I just want to keep up my weekly pace of uploading a chapter, and will reply to reviews once the Blitz is over and things have calmed down.

I hope you enjoy!


Chapter 40


“OOF!”

The air was thrust out of her stomach as if she had been kicked. Colors danced behind her eyes as she blinked, the blurry forms of people materialized. She breathed hard, each breath a stabbing knife, when she realized dozens of Team Aqua members stared down at her. At the forefront, Matt stood, drenched from the rain and glaring at her with an ugly scowl on his face.

“I got her,” he said to someone Maressa couldn’t see.

“Good!”

Archie stepped into view, looking genuinely happy. He smiled down at Maressa.

“This is great! Now we have a vessel we can remotely control Kyogre from.”

Maressa turned numb.

“You three, hold her back—put her on knees, and get the hair out of her face. Mark, you got the tasers? All right, then, let’s see how this works!”

Maressa could say nothing as she felt multiple sets of hands grab her by the arms and force her to her knees. One person each held an arm while someone else grabbed her hair and forced her head back so she was looking straight into Archie’s icy blue eyes and overjoyed grin. Matt stood next to him. He wasn’t smiling.

Darting her eyes around, Maressa saw the familiar metal of a Team Aqua ship. Several grunts grouped behind Matt and Archie—Mark held a rod with hooks, looking very apprehensive. Others looked at her with a mixture of emotions: Oswald looked scared; Cloe looked like she would be sick; Sarah stared in dumb shock.

A grunt named Shannon brought a bag to Archie; he held it carefully and pulled back the sides to reveal the Blue Orb glinting dully. Maressa knew what was going to happen. Her eyes locked onto Matt’s and rage boiled over.

“I saved your life!” she shouted. “I stopped Tabitha from killing you, and this is what you do to me?”

Everyone stopped moving and stood in silence. Archie frowned and turned to Matt.

“Did she really?”

“If it wasn’t for me, Tabitha would have choked you—he wanted to!”

Matt glared at her lividly. He seemed unable to meet Archie’s gaze.

Maressa looked around at all the grunts.

“This is what all of you really want? This is why you joined Team Aqua? To watch a couple of maniacs use giant Pokemon to destroy the planet? Look outside! How can you believe this is good anymore?”

“Oh, but Maressa,” Archie said cordially as the team members muttered in dissent, “I’m not the maniac who’s going to be bonded with Kyogre. I don’t want to be possessed and lose my soul.”

The blood in Maressa’s veins turned to ice as she looked up at Archie.

“You know?”

He looked at the Orb in his hand, holding a cloth around it so as to avoid touching it directly.

“The last time I held this Orb, I slowly lost myself. I was trying so hard to take control of Kyogre that I could no longer tell where I ended and Kyogre began. Sounds like a dream, right? And in a way, it was. But I could no longer even think for myself. I was trapped. The scent of salt in my nostrils turned to that of decaying flesh. I no longer knew who was around me, or what I was doing. I was the ocean—but I had no control. All I could hear were the screams of those who had been lost at sea. And I slowly sank further into the watery embrace of Kyogre’s mind…”

His eyes lost focus for a moment and his gaze turned glassy. But he snapped out of it after a second and turned to Maressa.

“Fortunately, I got hit by a stray attack and it sent the Orb flying way out of my hand. I was myself again. And that’s where you come in! If Kyogre needs someone to bond with the Orb, then it should be someone disposable. And who would be better than you, who has betrayed us and scorned our generosity? You’ll be a great food source for him, I’m sure. This is all experimental, of course. But you’re a sacrifice I’m willing to make. Once you bond with the Orb, we’ll try shocking you and seeing if that keeps you—and by extension, Kyogre—under control. Sound good?”

That wide, cheery grin split his face again. He looked excited, like a five-year-old on Christmas morning. But horror rendered Maressa mute as she watched him hold the Orb up to her.

She jerked within the grasp of the grunts, trying to tear herself away. She had touched the Orb once—she saw what the other one did to Maxie—she couldn’t touch this again!

“No, no!” she screamed. “Please don’t do this—please! I don’t want to be possessed—no—no!”

As the Blue Orb touched the skin of her forehead, it was as if a chunk of glacial ice was pressed against her skull. She screamed in pain; the Orb was so cold that it must have given her frostbite. Her brain throbbed—she felt Kyogre’s fury—she saw through its eyes—

Groudon glared down at them, its yellow eyes burning.

She jerked her head, trying to peel away from the freezing sensation engulfing her—

Waters from the deep churned around them as the heavens opened and unleashed a deluge of rain.

“Stop it, let her go!” someone screamed. “Don’t do this!”

Sounds of people shouting, fighting, smacking each other—

They brought their flipper down on the water, a jolt reverberating through their body, sending a tidal wave towards the enemy.

She fought back—fought to retain control of her senses, of herself. She was so tired and felt so weak—but she had to fight—she had to—

The enemy lunged toward them with outstretched claws. They sank back into the ocean, evading its attack.

People around her shouted. Pokemon attacks shot back and forth. The scent of smoke filled the air. Then the metallic scent of blood—

Saltwater filled their nostrils as they descended into the depths. Sight was blocked out in the blackness of the ocean waters.

She jerked—at the same time feeling the grip of people on her, and of the waters churning around her body. The freezing sensation from the Orb became a burning one—it poured through her veins, down her arms and legs and into the tips of her fingers and toes. It flooded her core, filling her heart and lungs and circulating throughout her body. She tried to free herself from Kyogre’s mind—

But the harder they fought, the more they were drawn in together.

Ice burned within her. She screamed—it felt as if her skull split open and someone poured freezing water into her head cavity, letting it course throughout her body. She opened her eyes—

Nothing was visible in the darkness of the sea.

Her head throbbed—

The pressure of the ocean water was barely noticeable.

The scent of blood filled her nostrils—

From the countless lives lost at sea, still decaying on the ocean floor.

She heard shouting, screaming—

They lost their lives long ago but were denied the afterlife.

Sensation was gone. Everything turned black.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Derek slowly drank the bottle of Miltank milk that Breloom gave him. He felt energy return along with a strange itchy feeling. He knew it was his skin piecing itself back together. He tried to stand, but his muscles and bones were still tender, and he felt dizzy. Breloom looked up at him with concern.

“I’m okay, Breloom,” he said with a smile.

Golbat squeaked. What would they do now?

Derek surveyed the scene: the crater was falling apart on the western end as Kyogre pushed Groudon back. Rocks cascaded into the water, sending enormous waves that washed over Kyogre. But the Water-type regarded them as nothing and pushed onward. Groudon roared, and a plateau of rocks rose from the ocean depth, forming a platform—a platform that grew wider as he backed on to it. As Derek watched, the intense sunlight evaporated all the water on the platform. Clouds of steam rose from the rock, bathing Groudon in mist.

He furrowed his eyebrows and looked up. Just over Sootopolis, the sky looked bright above them, but the sunlight wasn’t particularly harsh. And Derek saw black clouds created by Kyogre, but they released no rain.

Why?

As his eyes scanned the crater, they fell on Rayquaza’s limp body lying along some rocks. The shard of ice that penetrated its scales stuck there, and the serpentine Pokemon lay unmoving.

Derek’s heartbeat quickened.

Rayquaza is still alive.

“Steven!” he called, but Steven didn’t turn to face him. Derek went up to the Champion and his heart dropped.

Steven didn’t look good. His eyes were unfocused; his skin was pale; and sweat dripped down the sides of his face. He tottered slightly on his feet. Derek grabbed his shoulders to steady him.

“You—you should sit down,” Derek told him.

Steven sat very stiffly, not taking his eyes off the fight. Derek glimpsed Regirock, Registeel and Regice flying in the distance, trying to prevent stray attacks from Groudon and Kyogre from launching far away where they could hit other parts of Hoenn. Regirock landed on the platform Groudon stood on and pummeled it, cracking it into pieces to send it back into the ocean. Regice froze the water around Kyogre in an attempt to prevent the waves raging too ferociously and turned the deluge of rain into hail. Registeel crackled with electricity and glowed, launching a zap cannon at Kyogre.

Steven’s eyes remained on the three of them; veins stuck out in his cold, clammy skin. The excitement Derek felt on realizing Rayquaza was alive began to fade.

“Steven—Steven, Rayquaza is still alive!”

No response.

“I’m going to try and see if I can heal it, then it can stop this fighting when the Orbs are destroyed.”

Still no response.

Derek took his shaking hands off Steven’s shoulders and looked at his Pokemon. Breloom chirruped: maybe Steven just needed to sleep?

Eyeing the slab in Steven’s hands, Derek said, “I don’t know if he can sleep. We should get help—Golbat, I need you to alert one of the other members of the Pokemon League!”

Golbat squeaked. Who did he want?

“Anyone—but someone needs to know he’s not doing well.”

Someone who knows what they’re doing, he thought reluctantly as he watched Golbat take off.

Groudon roared again—the three golems rammed into it from behind, sending it flying forward into the side of the crater with a deafening crack! The rocks crashed all around Groudon as they caved in from the impact of the giant beast.

Derek gasped—it was the same section of the crater that the Cave of Origin was in. The Cave faced inward the crater; Groudon was outside. As long as Groudon didn’t—

With another roar—higher-pitched and angrier—Groudon dug its massive claws into the crater’s side and ripped out a large chunk. The Ground-type swung around and released the large rock. Regice managed to evade, but Regirock and Registeel took the brunt of the blow.

Derek watched numbly as the entrance to the Cave of Origin collapsed beneath the uneven weight of the rocks above it. Groudon kept ripping apart the rocks and raising up new ones from the ocean depths, completely altering the crater formations—

And Maressa was still inside.

Derek couldn’t do anything. He couldn’t get rid of the mental image of the Cave entrance collapsing. And with everything else being torn up and shifted around…

“Derek?”

He looked up and saw Drake touch down from his Salamence. Dismounting the Pokemon, he walked over to Derek. The old sailor, who always struck Derek as brimming with energy, looked exhausted: the lines on his face were noticeable, his dark eyes drooped and he was soaked—probably from saltwater.

“Your Pokemon said Steven wasn’t well?”

Snapping back to the present, Derek went over to Steven. “Yeah, he—he isn’t really responding.”

Drake took a look at Steven and put a hand on Steven’s shoulder. “Steven? Sir?”

“He needs to get rest,” Derek informed him.

Standing up straight, Drake sighed and watched the destruction rage in front of him.

“He can’t. He told us that once he took hold of the slab and commanded the golems, there was no going back.”

“No going back? You mean…”

Drake nodded. “The slab—the ability to control those golems—is powered by a human’s life. Steven knew that, once he started controlling them, he wouldn’t be able to stop until the golems had finished what they set out to do.”

“So… It’ll keep draining his life away until then?”

Drake nodded again. “Victory or death. Whichever happens first.”

Derek didn’t know what to do. He didn’t really feel—how could this all be happening?

“And it looks like we need to prepare for when he can no longer hold out,” Drake said quietly. “Those golems—I expect they’ll vanish once Steven is done for. We won’t have a way to stop this chaos from reaching the rest of Hoenn…”

Derek forced himself to speak. “Rayquaza is still alive, though.”

Drake started. His eyes shone with disbelief. “How can you be so sure?”

“The weather here is still neutral—no harsh sun or rain.”

Glancing at the sky, Drake mused, “It’s still alive… Do we still have hope? You haven’t heard anything else about the Orbs, have you?”

Derek shook his head. “I did see the entrance to the Cave of Origin collapse, though. And I’m pretty sure Maressa is still inside.”

“The Cave of Origin—but it can’t be destroyed, can it?”

“What makes you say that?”

“We’re all still here—somehow, in the worst of conditions. But Phoebe said that if we destroy the Cave, we destroy life itself. Wouldn’t we know if that happened?”

Derek’s heartbeat quickened. Could that be true? If so, was Maressa still alive?

He was jerked out of his thoughts by a loud SNAP!

Looking over, he saw that Steven held two halves of the stone slab, one in each hand. The Champion was still for a moment, staring ahead blankly, before falling onto his back like a rag doll.

The blood in Derek’s veins ran cold. He looked into Steven’s slate-grey eyes that stared blankly at the sky. Derek heard a loud rumble: Steven’s Metagross crying aloud in agony.

As he raised his eyes, he saw that the three golems stopped moving. They hung suspended in the air. A sphere of energy that was glowing around Regirock faded. Regice lowered its hands and stopped its icy onslaught.

The three of them hung, motionless, before slowly rising into the air, higher and higher, and then flying off into different directions. In less than a second, they were no more than specks on the horizon—

And then they were gone.

Derek’s gaze switched from the horizon as he saw a large shadow pass over him—Metagross immediately flew to the body of his fallen trainer. Its four heavy feet crashed down on the rock as it let out a low, agonized groan.

Something touched Derek’s leg—he looked down and saw Breloom hugging him while looking sadly at Metagross and Steven.

Breloom chirped softly. He just wanted Derek to know that, whatever happened, he loved Derek.

Derek didn’t know how to respond—his brain didn’t seem to be properly working. He dumbly patted Breloom’s mushroom-head and looked over at Claydol and Golbat. Derek’s heart was flooded with worry, sadness, attachment—all feelings from Claydol that bled into him. Golbat was not very expressive, but Derek noticed that, from the eyes peeking above his folded wings, he looked upset, too.

Several more Pokemon from the Pokemon League came over. Derek had to back away to make room as Skarmory, Aggron, Armaldo, and another Claydol arrived. Altaria touched down and Winona and Wallace shakily got off her back to go over to Steven. Glacia floated over on a Glalie; Sidney phased through a rock with his Cacturne. People and Pokemon gathered around Steven.

They were talking, but Derek didn’t know what they said. He tore his eyes away from the lifeless leader and instead looked over at Groudon and Kyogre. The duo fought, just as before, with nobody to stop them. But overhead, the sun still shone faintly through wispy grey clouds.

Derek’s instinct told him to check Steven, to see if there was any possibility that it was all a fluke, that he could actually be revived—but if his psychic link with Metagross was broken, then there was no hope.

“Steven… told us to prepare for this,” Sidney said haltingly. He looked up and stared at Wallace. “What do we do from here?”

Everyone’s eyes fell on the Water-type Gym Leader. He looked back at them all with fear.

“You’re the new Champion,” Glacia said softly. “He passed it on to you.”

Wallace let out a shaky breath. Winona put a hand on his arm; he met her eyes and regained a sense of composure. Looking up at the rest of them, he said, “What do you all propose? We don’t have the golems, so this chaos will now spread to the rest of the land.”

“I think it already has,” Roxanne said softly as she looked at the sheets of rain pouring on the ocean in the distance.

Wallace nodded.

“So… It looks like Team Magma is gone, but their leader still has the Red Orb. Team Aqua is still here and they have the Blue Orb—”

“I don’t think so,” Winona mentioned. “Remember? My Altaria used sky attack on their leader, and the Blue Orb flew out of his hand.”

“Either way, they’re looking for it, and we don’t have it.”

“Phoebe and a few deserters from the Teams went into the Cave of Origin to see if they could make the Orbs destructible again,” Drake put in.

“Do we know if they were successful?”

“Where is the Cave?” Sidney asked.

“The entrance collapsed,” Drake said as people stared at him in terror. “But if what Phoebe said is true, then the inner Cave itself must still be intact.”

“How do we find out?”

“We keep trying to get the Orbs,” Wallace said firmly. “I know we’re all exhausted—but we have to try. We need to make that our priority.”

“What about the rest of Hoenn?” Norman asked.

“We’ll split up—half of you go to stop Kyogre and Groudon’s effects from reaching too far, and the other half target Maxie and Team Aqua. Communicate to the others if you or your Pokemon need a break.” He looked over at the raging beasts. “I wish I could give everyone a break now, after the hours of fighting, but we really can’t afford to leave them unattended.”

“How long have we been fighting?” Wattson asked.

Derek looked down at his watch—his heart skipped a beat.

3:11 AM

“I think my watch is broken,” he said out loud.

“Mine must be, too, then,” Sidney said. His eyes were wide.

“What time does it say?” Wallace asked.

“It’s just after 3 AM.”

Derek’s heart sank. He looked at the sky. The sun had not moved an inch in the hours they had spent fighting.

Drake voiced aloud the thought on everybody’s mind: “Groudon stopped the earth’s rotation.”

Everyone stared in mute horror for a few moments.

“All the more reason for us to hurry,” Wallace said firmly. As he split up the group and different members took off, Derek looked back over at Rayquaza. Everything still felt like too much to take in—if he focused on one thing, it was easier to deal with.

“What are you doing?”

Derek looked over and saw Wallace staring at him.

“You’re not part of the Pokemon League. Did Steven have a plan for you in mind?”

“No particularly, but I want to look at Rayquaza and see if I can help it recover.”

“I don’t think—”

“It’s still alive,” Derek said firmly. “Look at the weather—it should be burning hot or pouring rain, but it’s neither.”

Wallace blinked in surprise and looked up at the sky.

“I’m not really sure what all I can do right now, but I think that having Rayquaza awake might help—”

“Or it might add to the chaos.”

Derek sighed. “Yeah… But we can hope and hold out that Maressa and the others might have made the Orbs breakable. If that happened, then Rayquaza waking up should stop all this immediately.”

Wallace didn’t look entirely convinced, but said, “If you think so, then go ahead.”

“Thank you.”

Derek immediately bent down and, with Breloom’s help, sorted through their medical supplies. Potions, antidotes, freeze heal, burn heal… It was obvious that Rayquaza would need the ice shards removed, but he didn’t know what other damage had been done to him. After he packed what he thought he needed, he looked at Claydol. Before the words were on his lips, the familiar feeling of teleportation engulfed him, and he found himself standing on a ledge at the opposite side of the crater.

There was a loud, wet, hissing sound in his ear. Turning around, he saw Rayquaza’s head lying a few feet away from him.

“Ah!”

He jumped back in surprise and glared at Claydol.

“You didn’t have to put me right next to its face!”

Claydol shrugged.

Derek breathed apprehensively as he walked along the Pokemon’s motionless body, gazing at it in awe. Chills shot through him, and the hairs along his body stood up.

It was like seeing Jirachi again—only Jirachi could easily fit in his arms, whereas Rayquaza was as large as a train. The Dragon-type’s body gently rose and fell as it slowly breathed in and out.

It mostly seemed unhurt, though Derek didn’t know if it was only bruised beneath its glistening emerald scales, or if there was internal damage. He glanced up as he saw Golbat fly off to Rayquaza’s tail end, presumably to check for damage down there.

He heard whining and looked down to see Breloom quaking with fright. The Grass-type held Derek’s hand within both of his own. His beady black eyes looked along the Dragon-type with terror and he whimpered. He didn’t want to be anywhere near a Pokemon this huge and powerful!

Derek patted Breloom’s head. “I don’t, either,” he murmured. “But we’ve got to see what its injuries are like and if we can do anything about it.”

As they walked along, Derek saw the shards of ice that Kyogre created sticking out of Rayquaza’s hide. Lances of black dragon blood ran through the crystalline shards, giving them jet-black veins. Even after all those hours, the ice had hardly melted.

He looked up as Golbat flew over and squeaked. Rayquaza looked okay from the tail-end; there was some bruising, but the skin wasn’t broken.

Derek heard Claydol over their mental link: Rayquaza had a head injury and had bled out significantly. Probably from Groudon’s rock tomb attack, he figured.

Derek nodded. He had never worked on a Pokemon anywhere near that size, and the only Dragon-type he had ever seen to was a Vibrava—and later a Flygon—that Damien owned. But once he got over the magnitude of Rayquaza, it was less intimidating. See to the head wound, get the ice out of it, and patch him.

“I think we should do this in teams,” he said out loud. He looked Breloom. “Do you want to help Claydol with the head—”

No! Breloom squeaked with a vigorous shake of his head.

“… Okay.” He looked at Golbat. “Want to help Claydol with the head while Breloom and I take care of the ice?”

Golbat gave an affirming squeak and flew off to help Claydol.

“Okay, Breloom, looks like our first line of order is taking those chunks of ice out of Rayquaza. Can you hop up there and dislodge them?”

Breloom vehemently shook his head. He hugged Derek’s legs.

“Breloom, stop this! I’m still injured and in pain from Tabitha smashing me against a wall. You’re fine. Rayquaza is totally unconscious. It can’t do anything. Besides, Claydol and Golbat are at its head—if it wakes up, it’ll go after them first. If anyone is in danger, it’s them.”

Breloom chirped. But Claydol was just a hunk of rock and Golbat was teeny—they wouldn’t be any good for eating! What if Rayquaza was a vegetarian? Breloom would be absolutely delicious!

Derek had enough. Reaching down, he slipped his fingers between Breloom’s pincers and pressed the pressure points there. Breloom yelped and stopped hugging Derek’s leg. Picking him up, Derek through the protesting Breloom bodily threw the air at the ice chunks.

Breloom screamed bloody murder in the millisecond he was airborne. When he landed in the midst of the oversized ice shards, he clung to them, crying audibly.

“Breloom, you’re fine! Just dislodge those ice shards, and then you’ll be done with it!”

But Breloom kept crying. He couldn’t, he couldn’t! He was too scared! It was too hard! A Grass-type like himself shouldn’t be dealing with craters, and dragons, and ice!

“Fine, I’ll get Claydol down here to do it.”

Breloom snapped his head around and glared at Derek with beady eyes.

Claydol?! He was way better than Claydol! He was plenty capable of getting rid of some ice—after all, he was the Fighting-type on this team!

Derek watched impatiently—and with a degree of satisfaction—as Breloom shoved the large shards of ice out of Rayquaza’s body. If a chunk was too big, he would smash it into smaller bits to clear it away. He yelped the first time he touched Rayquaza’s blood, but at a glare from Derek and another threat to have Claydol do a proper job, he continued without complaint.

As the remains of ice lay on rocks, caked with Rayquaza’s blood, Derek sorted through his potions.

“We don’t have nearly enough bandages to bind those wounds,” he muttered. “But maybe Rayquaza needs warmth. We can try Freeze Heal. Claydol, how’s the head?”

Claydol affirmed that they were getting things patched up. Derek saw an image of Rayquaza’s head: Claydol was mixing various berries while Golbat applied a topical salve with his wings.

Not for the first time, Derek felt a surge of pride for his Pokemon. Claydol’s ability to assess Pokemon injuries was incredible—he had never failed, even when it came to legendary Pokemon.

“Amazing, you two! We’re going to start applying Freeze Heal down here to see if it helps.”

As Derek took out a few of the potions, he looked up to see Breloom staring dolefully up at him. Did he do an amazing job, too?

“Yes, Breloom, I’m very proud of you,” Derek said impatiently. “Now can you mash up those Rawst berries while I apply Freeze Heal?”

It was intimidating to get right up to Rayquaza’s side, but swallowing his uncertainty, Derek did so anyway and sprayed the warm liquid over Rayquaza’s scales.

Derek glanced uneasily at the scene behind him. A large portion of the crater was gone, and the plateau that Groudon created stood behind the crater ruins. Pokemon League members and their Pokemon flew around in the sky or swam about in the waters. Glalcia’s Pokemon froze a large chunk of ocean water, apparently trying to wall Kyogre in. Derek couldn’t see if it was effective—part of him really, really did not want to look.

And as he worked, his mind kept turning to Maressa—stuck inside the Cave of Origin with the entrance collapsed. If the entrance closed, how could she get out? What if Phoebe was wrong, and the Cave didn’t actually uphold life—could the entirety of it have collapsed, and they just didn’t know?

But to engage in those thoughts was to give in to hopelessness. As Derek dwelt on them, he just wanted to stop working and stop doing anything. But he couldn’t do that—he had to try. He had to hold on to hope—whatever of it was left.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Derek sighed as he settled into a crouch, wiping dragon blood off his hands. He looked up; Breloom had done an excellent job of dislodging the giant, never-melting ice shards from Rayquaza’s body. The wound in Rayquaza’s hide was a gaping, open hole, showcasing its dark pitch-black flesh beneath emerald-green scales.

Derek turned his head to survey the scene for a moment. Nothing out of the ordinary had happened, so far as he could see. He couldn’t even see any people on the rocks.

He frowned. Wasn’t Team Aqua always out and about, doing something?

His eyes caught sight of a figure running along the bottom-most terrace; they had a wonky shape, as if they were carrying something. As Derek’s eyes focused on the strange figure, he saw it was a man holding someone else over his shoulder—someone with scarred, red skin and long blonde hair.

Maressa.

Derek gasped and stood up. Breloom was at his side in a flash.

What was it? What did he see?

“It’s Maressa—they’re taking her for something. And it can’t be good.” Tapping into the mental link he shared with Claydol, he told his Pokemon, I saw Team Aqua take Maressa into their submarine. Breloom and I are going after her. Keep tending to Rayquaza. I’ll let you know if I need you.


Looking down at Breloom, he said, “We need to go. Now!”

The two of them lost no time in jumping, climbing and sliding down the steep volcanic rocks.

Derek and Breloom headed to the submarine, hearts pounding, adrenaline coursing through their veins. As Derek ran, his mind kept playing out horrible scenarios of what could be happening to Maressa—

She was alive, at least. She had made it out of the Cave of Origin alive! Derek just had to save her—actually save her—before anything bad happened to her again.

He didn’t know how long it took him to make it down to the bottom-most terrace, but it was far too long. Once his feet touched solid ground, he and Breloom sprinted to the submarine door, which was locked shut.

“Breloom, get it open!”

Breloom was only too happy to oblige; springing into the air, he whipped his tail around and smacked it into the metal door. The door caved inward, breaking off its hinges and falling to the ground. Derek raced in—

Commotion was everywhere. Team Aqua members were locked in battle—with each other. The air was filled with jets of water, bursts of steam, sparks, spores, and blasts of energy. He looked around, trying to wrap his mind around what was happening—

“Ludicolo, use body slam!”

Derek and Breloom turned their heads just in time to see a massive yellow form spring out of nowhere and hurl itself towards Breloom. He sprung back and the Ludicolo crashed heavily into the floor. Derek looked forward and saw a tall woman with bushy red hair glaring at him.

“Where is Maressa?” he shouted over the din of Pokemon roaring and shrieking.

But the Team Aqua commander wasn’t interested in answering his question.

“Ludicolo, uproar!”

Getting to his feet, Ludicolo inhaled deeply—

“Spore!”

Breloom shook his tail right into Ludicolo’s gaping mouth. The Water-type inhaled several small green particles. His eyes rolled up into his head and he fell back, snoring softly.

“Look outside!” Derek shouted to the Team Aqua commander, whose scarlet eyes were locked on her Ludicolo. “Kyogre and Groudon are out of control, and they’re going to destroy this planet if we let them continue on! This isn’t what either of our teams were about. Even Tabitha agrees! We need to stop this!”

“Traitor!” Shelly spat at him. “You were with Team Magma, but even you don’t understand what either of our teams ever really wanted. It was only when you had a conflict of interest that you decided to betray your team and abandon their goals.”

“Are you saying that because your leader hasn’t lost his mind, yet? The Orbs control whoever tries to use them! If we keep this up, they’ll take over our leaders and reduce them to nothing!”

She said nothing but took out another Pokeball.

But Derek wasn’t going to let her stop him.

“Breloom, let’s go!”

“Go, Vibrava!”

Her Pokeball opened and Vibrava came out, shaking dust from its sandy green wings. As it materialized, Brreloom sprung through the air, soaring over it and tackling the Team Aqua commander head on. She wailed as she fell flat on her back.

Turning around, Vibrava tackled Breloom, and the two Pokemon rolled on the floor in a scuffle.

Derek ran right past them and through a hallway just in time to see a Whiscash open its mouth and release a deluge of mud, coating the floor in a slick brown liquid.

Derek’s nose wrinkled against the smell of rotting fish and decaying organic matter as it filled the hallway up to his ankles. A Team Aqua grunt stood with his Whiscash at the end of the hallway.

“Keep it up, Whiscash!” he ordered his Pokemon. “More mud!”

The Pokemon opened its mouth and belched out more of the brown liquid—the muck made it difficult for Derek to pick his feet back up, and Breloom was still locked in battle behind him. But he had to keep going—he had to get to Maressa—

“Corsola, water gun!”

“Sealeo, you, too!”

Derek ducked, expecting two jets of water to hit him from behind—but instead they drenched the floor, watering down and washing away the mud created by Whiscash.

The Whiscash’s owner shouted, “What are you two doing? Are you betraying Team Aqua, too?”

Derek turned around—two women in Team Aqua uniforms with a Corsola and a Sealeo stood at the end of the hallway. Their eyes were red as if they’d been crying—and they were angry.

“This is Maressa we’re talking about, Mark!” the woman with dark skin shouted. “You’re going to stand up for Archie trying to kill her?”

“She’s a traitor!”

“She’s our friend!

“Are you about to join her?” Mark said with a deadly glare. He took out a Pokeball and unleashed a Sealeo of his own. Derek glanced around—he did not want to be caught in the crossfire of a battle in a narrow hallway. There had to be a way—

He looked at Mark’s Pokemon and knew what Maressa would have done. Running straight at them, he threw himself into the air. Whiscash looked up at him, eyes dilated with fear, as he realized what Derek was doing—right before Derek slammed down on him, flattening him and knocking the air out of him.

Something growled—Derek looked up and saw Sealeo baring his fangs, collecting pale blue energy between his jaws. A burst of stinging nettles slammed into Sealeo’s side and he howled in pain. A moment later, a jet of water knocked into Mark, slamming him to the ground.

Getting off Whiscash, Derek looked at the two Team Aqua women.

“Thanks!” he called before he took off at a run.

Rounding a corner, the echoes of Pokemon battles faded and a woman’s piercing screams met his ears. He kept running, following the screams—

He saw the Team Aqua boss and male commander standing with two Manectric. Maressa was on the ground in front of them, the Blue Orb pressed to her forehead by Matt. Maressa’s scarred face was even redder than usual and streaked with tears as she wailed and screamed.

“NO! Please—please stop! I don’t want to be possessed! I don’t—no!”

The two Team Aqua members looked up as they saw Derek.

“Manectric, shock wave!” the boss shouted.

Electricity sparked around one of the Manectric; the temperature in the room shot up; the Pokemon let out a deep, growling howl as a burst of light filled the room—Derek was blinded—

And an instant later he was on the ground, reeling in pain as electricity burned through every vein in his body. It lasted for less than a second—but that second was excruciating. Derek’s veins were still filled with molten fire long after it ended and he lay on the ground, struggling to move. The spots that blinded him eventually faded away and his vision returned. He saw no one. Gritting his teeth, he tried to push himself up—

Maressa’s screams grew more distant.

As the pain and tingling left his body, he felt normal and able to move again. As he pushed himself up, Breloom was at his side in a flash. He beat that Vibrava! AND he knocked out that woman, and fought a Gorebyss while he was at it (it wasn’t very smart for a Gorebyss to fight on land), and he was so strong—

“Breloom, they’re taking Maressa! We have to follow them!”

The two of them took off down the hallway at a run—Derek glimpsed the Manectric with his teeth sunk into Maressa’s shoulder, sending a shockwave through her as he dragged her behind a large set of double doors.

Seeing the blood pour from Maressa’s shoulder and the abominable state she was in filled Derek with rage. He sprinted, but two hefty doors slammed shut in front of him.

“Breloom!”

The Fighting-type Pokemon sprung through the air with a cry, slamming his tail into the metal door—

But these doors held. They didn’t even dent when Breloom hit them. Breloom tried again—and again—he used his hands—he used his feet—

But the doors still stood.

Derek clutched his hair—an earsplitting scream emanated from just beyond the doors—Maressa was right there, closer than ever, and he couldn’t reach her!

Claydol, get down here!

Derek felt affirmation return from Claydol’s end. Maressa screamed—

“MARESSA!” he shouted. He banged his fist on the door. “MARESSA!”

Her screams rose in intensity. Fury burned through Derek—he couldn’t let Maressa go—he couldn’t fail again—he couldn’t let her be taken—she was so close!

Breloom chirped. Derek wheeled around and saw his Pokemon calmer than he had ever seen him. He stood perfectly still, his right arm held out slightly—

Breloom chirped again. They wouldn’t fail. They’d get through those doors and to Maressa.

Derek felt Claydol’s presence—close, and he was rapidly coming closer. Breloom felt it, too. At their command, Derek flattened himself against a wall—Claydol came into view, hurtling toward the doors at breakneck speed.

Breloom leaned back on his heels—at the same time, Claydol collided with the hefty doors while Breloom threw a focus punch at them. The door crumpled inward, nearly torn off its hinges.

Maressa’s screams were clearer now.

“MARESSA, WE’RE COMING!” he shouted.

Claydol and Breloom bounced back, repeatedly slamming into the metal doors until the hinge broke and the massive door crashed to the ground. Derek lost no time in leaping onto it, over it, and pelting down the hallway to where Maressa’s screams emanated.

He pelted down the hallway—

“Azumarill, waterfall!”

Derek saw a blue form shrouded in water hurtling at him before the two collided and he was thrust on his back. Azumarill grabbed him by the neck of his shirt and started slapping him across the face—and then Breloom smacked into her, sending her hurtling into the metal wall.

Derek got to his feet and saw Matt standing before him. Behind the Team Aqua commander, the door led to an open deck just above the water of the Sootopolis crater. Derek could just make out Archie, Maressa, and a Manectric on the deck.

“Maressa!” Derek shouted.

“Do you know any other words?” Matt asked. “Azumarill, sing!”

But his Pokemon didn’t even get the chance to catch her breath. Grabbing her by the scruff of her neck—or where a neck would normally be—Breloom repeatedly jabbed her upside the face in rage.

Don’t! Hurt! My! Trainer!

He punctuated each word with another jab, never giving Azumarill a chance to make a move.

Less than a second later, Claydol came hurtling around a corner, stopping in midair when he saw Matt. Claydol’s red eyes lit up—purple light surrounded Matt’s body, immobilizing him and lifting him into the air.

This lasted less than a second before a Crawdaunt scuttled past Matt and towards Claydol. Water dousing its enormous pincers, it began to beat Claydol’s underside. Claydol groaned angrily—it raised itself higher in the air before slamming its full weight down on Crawdaunt.

But Crawdaunt’s thick carapace protected him from the worst of the damage, and in doing so, Claydol’s concentration on Matt broke. Released from Claydol’s psychic power, Matt fell back to the ground.

Gritting his teeth, he glared at Derek—then spun around at the sound of splashing behind him.

Where Manectric stood on the deck, sending electric shockwaves into Maressa, a Lanturn jumped out of the water and flopped into him. Manectric yelped—he twisted his head around and sank his long fangs into the Lanturn, sending shockwaves through her body.

Lanturn cried as the white fangs pierced her flesh but the electricity seemed to have no effect on her. She wailed—Derek clamped his hands over his ears as Lanturn’s piercing shriek rang through the air.

Manectric let go and jumped back in surprise. Lanturn threw her full weight at him—knocking him to his side, and flopping up and down on him. Manectric yelped, sending out erratic bursts of sparks—but nothing effected the Water-type repeatedly beating him onto the deck.

A Seaking and a Sharpredo poked their heads out of the water. Upon seeing them, Matt took out a Pokeball and tossed it into the air.

“Huntail, stop them!”

A blue serpentine Pokemon bedecked with white spots slithered through the air and landed in the water—Seaking gave a cry as Huntail wrapped its jaws around him.

Matt ran to the edge of the deck, past the two Electic Pokemon—Manectric caught Lanturn’s flipper in his jaws and violently shook his head back and forth—and to the water, where the three Pokemon swarmed about.

“Huntail, to the depths!” he called.

Derek swiveled his head about—Maressa and Archie were gone.

Getting to his feet, he shouted, “Where is she?”

Matt turned away from the frothy white water and faced Derek.

“Still looking for that scumbag traitor, are you? A piece of crap like that actually matters to you? Takes one to know one, I suppose.”

As he spoke, the foam in the waters started to die down. But Derek noticed a dark shape break the water’s surface—

“She’s getting what she deserves—just like you will.”

Matt barely moved toward Derek when a Sharpedo jumped out of the water. Several hundred chondrichthyan pounds of flesh flew through the air, water streaming behind it like a liquid tail. Derek’s blood turned to ice—all he could do was stare in awestruck horror at the Pokemon’s gaping mouth—large enough to chomp off one’s torso—open wide, headed straight for the Team Aqua commander.

“AAAAGHHHH!”

A gurgling shriek escaped Matt’s mouth as Sharpedo chomped down on Matt’s shoulder, his two rows of teeth easily scissoring through bone, sinew, and flesh. Matt’s entire left arm disappeared into the Dark-type’s mouth. Blood poured from Matt’s torso, soaking the deck with a shiny red coat.

Matt fell to the ground. Sharpedo lay at an awkward angle, propped up by his anal and pectoral fins. Looking at Derek, the bloodlust in Sharpedo’s eyes died down and he growled.

Derek stared at the Sharpedo—his brain didn’t work for a moment. But his training had conditioned him to never let disasters like these keep him down. Recovering, he looked at Sharpedo and Lanturn—who released a stream of water from her mouth knocking Maectric off the deck and into the crater water.

“You’re Maressa’s Pokemon, aren’t you?”

Sharpedo growled and Lanturn chirped—Derek assumed they were both affirmations. Wheeling around, he saw his Pokemon still fighting in the hallway. Azumarill lay flat on the ground; Crawdaunt’s claws were held defensively before its face while Breloom and Claydol took turns beating him back.

Derek glanced at Matt—there was so much blood—but he couldn’t take time to examine him.

Where was Maressa?

He heard Breloom let out a horrible cry—Derek spun around to see a beam of ice slam into him, encasing him in a frosty shroud.

“Breloom!”

Derek sprinted over—what had happened?

“Breloom, are you okay?”

Ice crystals coated Breloom’s body—he tried to curl up, but his movements were restricted. Shivering, the Pokemon looked dolefully up at Derek.

Dol!

Derek whipped his head as Claydol cried. The Ground-type held up a light screen, tying to shield himself and Derek from another incoming ice beam.

Ducking his head, Derek saw a Walrein sitting before another door, sending out a flurry of ice crystals.

Archie.

Turning his head, he shouted to Maressa’s Pokemon, “I need your help!”

Sharpedo and Lanturn were already flopping over to him—agonizingly slow outside the water and breathing laboriously. They landed with wet squelches right in front of Claydol, taking the brunt of the ice beam attack—though they didn’t seem particularly bothered by it.

Sharpedo growled something—and Claydol immediately got down, pressing Derek and Breloom against the wall and shielding them completely. Sharpedo let out a burst of water—it did little more than douse the hallway and Walrein, But then Lanturn jumped right into the puddle and let out bursts of electricity. The Walrein cried in pain as electric energy coursed through her body.

As the electric sparks stopped and Walrein slumped forward, Derek got up and ran to the door—it was locked, but much smaller than the one they had come in through before.

“Breloom, I need you to knock this down!”

Guilt ate Derek’s heart as soon as he said the words when he saw Breloom curled up miserably, still covered in frosty crystals and barely able to move. Claydol didn’t look much better—at least only half of his body had an icy coat.

“Can someone take this door down? Anyone?”

Maybe Sharpedo normally could, but he lay there, gasping and unable to move—as was Lanturn.

Claydol rose with a groan, telling Derek to move.

Though he felt guilty, Derek obliged, and the Ground-type hurtled forward, busting the door wide open.

“Thank you,” Derek said before charging though the open doorway and up a staircase.

All he could do was move—he had no room to stop, to consider what he was doing or what might happen—all that mattered was that Maressa got out of this alive. It didn’t matter how or by what method—she just needed to live.

Before long, the doors opened to a deck high above the water. Derek had a millisecond to see Maressa, knees splayed out under her, Archie with one hand on her scalp, the other wrapped in a cloth and pressing the Blue Orb against Maressa’s skull. Tears streamed from Maressa’s red face—her eyes were rolled up into her head—her hands were on Archie’s wrist, weakly trying to prise it off of her.

Derek thew himself at Archie, knocking into him with his full body weight.

Archie fell to the floor with an oomph!

But a second later, Derek was lifted up and violently thrown to the ground. Sparks flew before his eyes as his skull collided with metal—as his vision cleared, he saw Archie’s ugly scowl. His nostrils were flared, his face was red, and his eyes were wide open—he looked truly insane.

Derek looked up—he saw an emerald lining on the cliffs just behind them.

“Golbat! We need your help!” he shouted.

Archie lifted him and slammed him into the metal. Derek’s head spun—he wasn’t strong enough to fight Archie—not nearly strong enough.

The Team Aqua boss lifted him again—Derek’s head throbbed and pounded—he couldn’t see—

“Golbat! HELP!”

Colored spots on a black background danced before Derek’s eyes—something pressed into his neck. As his vision cleared, he saw Archie’s face, contorted with rage. He had braced his forearm against Derek’s neck—trapped between Archie’s arm and the deck, the air drained out of Derek and he began to choke.

“Golbat, I NEED YOU!”

He shouted with the last of his fading strength, with everything he had left—but his vision continued to dim, and the life leeched out of him slowly…

++++++++++++++++++++++++

Golbat sorted out the different medicines Rayquaza would need, getting everything organized for when—if—Derek came back. Claydol floated just next to him, using his psychic power to levitate revival potions and pour them into Rayquaza’s open jaws.

As they worked, Claydol let out an alarming groan.

Derek needed him!

He vanished in an instant, leaving Golbat alone with the unconscious god.

Golbat picked up where Claydol left off, diligently attending to his wok. It was intimidating, for sure—no Pokemon ever expected to be near those who were considered higher beings, let alone tend to them. Yet here he was, by himself, mixing together Rawst berries for Rayquaza in an attempt to warm it and get its blood properly flowing again.

Golbat tried to not give it too much thought. He’d best just continue on while Derek and the others tried—and hopefully succeeded—to save Maressa.

As Golbat worked, the minutes felt agonizingly long. He didn’t like being the only one left out of the fighting. He made a point to never complain or whine, but he really detested being alone for extended periods of time. As of late, Derek had a habit of getting himself into trouble—life-threatening trouble. And Golbat didn’t feel good about not knowing whether the others were okay or not.

But he trusted Derek to know what was right, to lead them down the best path. And the most Golbat could do at the moment was to pick up that bowl of Rawst berry juice and pour it down Rayquaza’s throat.

Golbat awkwardly put his feet on the rim of the bowl—how was he supposed to carry it without spilling it over?

“Golbat, we need your help!”

Golbat wheeled around—that was Derek’s voice. He sounded scared and in pain.

In an instant, Golbat saw him—on a raised deck with two other humans. He immediately shot into the air, straining his wings to carry him as quickly as they possibly could.

Derek seemed to be pinned under another human wearing dark clothes—

“Golbat! HELP!”

Derek was in danger! Golbat had to make it! The others weren’t there—they had fallen, or got caught up—and Derek was stuck with a man much larger than him, being crushed beneath his weight—Golbat had to help, had to save him—he had to!

“Golbat, I NEED YOU!”

Derek needed him—he was going to die—Golbat wasn’t fast enough! He strained his wings to their limit, his heart racing as he saw Derek get crushed—Derek was dying because Golbat was failing. Golbat had to get to him—he had to save him—the one who had done everything for him—he had to!

He wasn’t fast enough!

With an agonizing cry, Golbat strained his wings to their limit—past their limit—his muscles felt like they were being torn apart—his heart felt like it would burst—his lungs seared—blood surged through his veins with a red-hot intensity. It was agony—it was awful—but he had to do go on—the only thing stronger than the pain of exertion was the pain of knowing Derek’s life was on the verge of expiration.

Golbat pushed himself harder than he ever had before—getting closer to Derek—always closer—until his wings stretched and split, his body narrowed and shrunk—and he sliced through the last hundred meters in the blink of an eye.

The Team Aqua boss didn’t even look up as Golbat hurtled into him, knocking him off Derek and flat onto his back. He sunk his fangs, dripping with toxins, into Archie’s neck—the Aqua boss let out a gargling scream, trying to pray the Poison-type off off him—

The human’s meaty hands wrapped around his body and pried Golbat off. He retreated, licking blood from his lips.

The Team Aqua boss sat upright but grit his teeth and put a hand to his neck, from which blood trickled out at an ever-quickening rate. His mouth slackened as his face gradually turned purple as Golbat’s toxins took effect—though they took effect much more quickly than he had expected. Archie slumped back onto the ground, unmoving, staring blankly at the sky.

“Go—Golbat?”

He turned around and saw Derek sitting up, looking at Golbat with eyes wide in shock. Golbat expected Derek would be more pleased than shocked to see him.

Golbat squeaked: Derek called, he answered.

“But you’re—you’re not Golbat anymore,” Derek said. His face broke into a smile.

Golbat ruffled all of his wings—

All of his wings?

As the rush of adrenaline died down and his body calmed, Golbat felt that his body was… different. He stretched his wings out to either side—

There were four of them!

He hopped up-and-down—his legs were shorter and his body was smaller, more compact and much more streamlined, better at cutting through the air.

Derek smiled at him. “Thank you so much, Gol—I mean, Crobat.” He glanced over and the smile vanished from his face. Leaping to his feet, he shouted, “Maressa! Are you okay?”

He dashed across Archie’s form, which still oozed blood, and was at Maressa’s side. The Blue Orb was nowhere to be seen.

She lay flat on her back—sort of. Convulsions wracked her body, causing horrible spasms. She gasped and choked—arcing her back, clenching all the muscles in her body in different spurts—and blue lines flashed all along her form, occasionally blocking out the amber of her eyes.

Derek got to his feet and held Maressa’s face in his hands.

“Maressa—Maressa, look at me!”

She took a sharp breath, sucking in air audibly and looked into Derek’s eyes—

And then she lashed out, slamming her arm over both of his, breaking his grip off of her with ease. Her eyes were a bright, unnatural, glowing blue. She jumped to her feet—tears leaking from her eyes.

Rushing over to her, Derek grabbed her hand—she lashed out again and screamed. Running to the edge of the deck, she launched herself over the railing, several meters above the water of the crater below—high enough that such a fall could kill.

“MARESSA, NO!”

Derek lunged too late—but Crobat wasn’t. He rushed forward, his little feet grabbing the neck of Maressa’s shirt. He wasn’t strong enough to lift her entire body, but straining his wings, he considerably slowed her descent.

Derek rushed through the open door and jumped down the stairs two at a time. He had to get to her—there had to be a way—

He saw Claydol and Breloom at the edge of the outside deck, the frost melted off of them and looking considerably more energetic. All three of Maressa’s Pokemon were in the water, looking up at her, their faces contorted with fear and panic.

As she and Crobat grew closer, Derek shouted, “Crobat, that’s okay! You can drop her now!”

Crobat obliged and Maressa landed in the water with a loud splash! Her Pokemon immediately swam towards her—

But none of them made it. A wall of swirling water rose around Maressa, forming a whirlpoo. Through the swirling torrent, Derek saw an anthropomorphic figure lit up with blue lines and two piercing, glowing eyes.

Maressa’s Pokemon tried to penetrate the wall of water, but they were swept up in its merciless current as the whirlpool began to move towards the chaos unfolding just outside the Sootopolis crater.

Derek stood there—he felt totally helpless. His mind went numb. After doing everything in his power to stop Maressa from absorbing the Blue Orb, all he could do was watch as she involuntarily moved through the turbulent waters towards the legendary Pokemon who stared back at her.

When he saw Groudon’s yellow eyes—small and beady from this distance—staring at Maressa, Derek’s blood ran cold. Groudon moved—it all happened too fast—

A bright green beam—of a far greater magnitude and travelling at a faster speed than Derek had ever seen—crashed into the waves, breaking up the whirlpool the Blue Orb had created. The beam traveled rapidly through the water, up the cliffsides, slicing through rock, raining debris all around them. The submarine tipped—Derek was thrust beneath the waves.

Panic engulfed him as the water swallowed him up. When he opened his eyes, everything moved in slow motion. Rocks crashed into the waves, trailing multitudes of bubbles as they slowly descended through the sea. Turning his head, he saw Breloom and Claydol flailing through the saltwater. Derek immediately took out their Pokeballs and withdrew them.

He saw several other people and Pokemon—primarily Water-types. Huntail and Gorebyss lithely dodged the falling rocks; Tentacruel shrugged them off as if their bodies were made of jello; Sealeo and Walrein dove deep to get their trainers, appearing surprisingly graceful for such massive creatures; Wailmer lifted their trainers back to the surface to get them breathing.

Derek’s lungs quickly drained of air and he kicked, heading to the surface as quickly as he could.

His head broke the surface and he gulped in air, gasping as he saw and heard splashes all around him—mostly from Pokemon and Team Aqua members coming up the surface. Crobat flapped his wings in the air above, squeaking. Was Derek okay?

Too out of breath to verbalize a response, Derek simply held out a thumbs up. He looked around.

With a simple beam, Groudon ripped through a part of the crater that had been untouched—and now was riven by a deep gash. Shales of rock had slid into the crater, creating foamy white water that was only beginning to calm down. Derek felt at least some relief when he saw that Groudon’s attack hadn’t touched Rayquaza—the dragon was lying where Crobat had left him.

But where was Maressa?
 

Flyg0n

Flygon connoisseur
Pronouns
She/her
Partners
  1. flygon
  2. swampert
  3. ho-oh
  4. crobat
  5. orbeetle
  6. joltik
  7. salandit
  8. tyrantrum
  9. porygon
Golduck waved a hand dismissively. Whether it was Team Aqua or Team Magma who had the upper hand—none of that mattered now. For all that mattered, the two of them could go on fighting each other until the end of time.
But they can't, can they. One of them is gonna win... :unquag:
It was fun to see Golduck's opinion here.

“I just want to say goodbye before I leave them for good.”

That was the point! If she was going to make some tearful farewell, then they would know something was up and their plan for escape would be ruined.
Maressaaaa stop making excuses youve got to get out

As she finished, she opened her eyes to see Gloom staring straight ahead, his body trembling. Peering over to see his face, Maressa was surprised to see tears fall from his eyes. She glanced up and saw Golduck staring at the Grass-type in shock, looking uncomfortable.
Awwww this was so sweet but so sad. I wonder why it seemed to upset him so much...

“I’m going to ask permission to transfer you to my group, and I’m pretty sure it’ll be approved.”

“Really?”

“Yep. The boss honestly doesn’t care that much which grunt goes where—you’re all pretty much the same to him. I’ll contact you later with any new assignments once I hear about it. By the way,” he mentioned as he leaned on the door frame and surveyed Maressa with his pale eyes, “do you want to hang out this evening? A couple of the grunts and I are having drinks. You’re more than welcome to come!”

“Really?” Maressa asked again, her eyes alight with excitement. “I’d love to! Thanks for the invite.”
Maressaaa noooo!! You're supposed to be LEAVING not taking a promotion.

Maybe I can find enough time today to get outside and release him when no one else is watching.
Man it really is harsh, are Aqua so dogmatic they'll kill a ground based/grass-type pokemon just like that? Yike

“This is one of the squads I normally work with,” Matt said offhandedly. “We do a lot of research and work in the southeast, around Dewford and Petalburg.”

“Not so much of the ‘scientific’ research, if you know what I mean,”
Uh oh spaghettio

Maressa smiled at him. “Thanks—and I’ll see you soon!” As she strode down the hallway, her heart was light and fluttery—part of her wanted to gush to her Pokemon about how much fun she had. But she knew how Golduck felt about Matt. Maybe it was best to wait until he warmed up to him a bit more.
NO!!!! Bad Maressa!!!

It was nice to get a chill chapter with more of a lull after the emotional stress of the previous ones. I almost wish we'd gotten to see the actual big mission bit, but its also kind of fitting I guess, since seeing it mainly through the aftermath was pretty fun.

The biggest uh oh was how as soon as Maressa found herself back under Aqua, she started to backslide so quickly. It was almost scary. She means so well and wants to do right but she's so naive and makes a lot of excuses or ignores so many dangerous behaviours. The comment about 'not that kind of research' if you know what I mean is just one example.

Yet its also so realistic. All the little reasons she gives herself, like wanting to see her friends again, or this budging sort of fondness she seems to be developing for Matt and how she's delaying trying to leave this lfie behind little by little. I wonder how Golduck is gonna feel about this. And if they're gonna be able to find Seaking : (

Also I feel like this whole thing with Matt is gonna spell so much trouble. Maressa is slipping right into another dangerous section of the group. Oh boy.

Tabitha watched the scene, petting Mightyena
THE GOODEST BOY
The creature of a horrible cry of anguish
I think you mean 'the creature gave a horrrible cry of anguish?
But her shrieks were silenced as Tabitha gave her the same treatment he gave her brother. As he lay her gently on the ground, he gave a discontented sigh.
I did find this part a bit confusing or unclear. Tabitha punches them in the stomach and knocks them out for an extended period? I think it would have felt more sensible for them to have a hypnosis or sleep powder user, or just some spores in general? I found it kind of hard to buy that they would be knocked out in a way that would have them apparently unconscious.
They were prepared that this would happen, and Mightyena was doing exactly what Tabitha had told him to. He stood over the boy, his teeth right by Tate’s neck, a soft growl emanating from his throat. The Houndoom crept closer to Jirachi, fangs bared and hackles raised.
bad boy : (
But also thats pretty messed up. Makes sense though, what an awful way to do, especially since he's so young

The weight on Tabitha’s mind became lances of pure agony ripping through him. He gasped and leaned back against the wall behind him. Maxie was lifted into the air, and Jirachi floated right up to his face, glowing so bright that it blinded Tabitha. Tabitha’s clothes and hair fluttered madly, and Breloom gave a small squeal of fright.

Tabitha heard the leader gasp out, “You woke up just for him. Can you live with him dead?”
ooooooo spicy, love me some angry legends/mythical pokemon. Too bad Jirachi can't fight them
Humans made the Orbs were made with some sort of magic that I can’t do anything about.
I think two variants of the sentence got tangled here:
Humans made the orbs with some sort of magic
or
The Orbs were made with some sort of magic

Either could work really, mostly a matter of the orbs being made by humans being focal or not
“Fine. If you can’t do that, then go find a Team Aqua base and destroy it.”
Yikes thats so... petty it feels like almost. Or personal. He could do or wish for almost anything but he specifically wants to destroy an Aqua base. Also yikes for Aqua
We can’t it directly return
Something got lost in the sauce here, maybe the 'it' can be deleted?
Tabitha shook the thought from his mind; Maxie knew what he was doing. Doubting him was useless, and besides that, he was so stubborn that trying to change his mind would do no good.
Right, maxie totally knows what he's doing, yup. I do love me some unhealthy certainty all these underlings have that their superiors are so smart and kno everything
“You’re just going to accept that somebody died and expect me to move on?”
Ohhhh nooooooo Derek oh no. he thinks Maressa really is probably dead :(

Poor thing, it seems like its still weighing on him.
So, Breloom,” he asked, “what happened to you today?”
Ohohoho Breloom sure has got a story I bet. I wonder what Derek will think of it

Things are right back to spicy this chapter and right into the thick of things. What a terrible and awful yet brilliant plan. It was really cool (and messed up) to get to see a villain team in action. It was almost scary how easy it was to snatch a legendary. Everyone did their role and they got away with kidnapping a child too.

I thought it was a smart play to have Jirachi be coerced via keeping Tate prisoner. Its really sad to think of how lonely and tragic of a figure Jirachi is, and how much it must care for Tate, to risk everything.
I find myself especially curious about Maxie's play here. As Tabitha rightfully points out , there's almost anything they could be wishing for apparently but his only goal is hurting Aqua. I actually feel like this has got to be straight up petty or personal. There's just no way. Also his line about using Groudon only is curious. Just to counter Aqua or is there a sort of fanaticism in principle to doing it this way? Instead of wishing for more land he feels like he has to have Groudon.

Intriguing.

I am especially looking to see the fallout of Jirachi's soon to be attack and Derek thinking Maressa is dead.

Sarah relished the feelings of excitement and affirmation she experienced in those moments—Shelly trusted her! Matt had referred her, and she was good enough to do this on her own! She was actually helping Team Aqua!
Sweetie noooo
Man it really hits so hard how all of these grunts (or at least a lot) are just some normal silly and gullible college age kids searching for purpose and meaning, and just stupidly got into some bad stuff
Tabitha gazed at her coolly for a second before averting his eyes and looking at the door. “I’m glad to hear that. I want you to know, Sarah, that if ever someone tells you do to something you don’t want to—if anyone threatens you, or does something to you and tells you to not repeat it—come directly to me. I have no patience for that sort of behavior among our team. If it’s a petty dispute or disagreement between grunts, then sort it out yourself. I have no time for that. But if it’s more serious, let me know. I try to travel between bases frequently.”
I am struck so much by how interesting and rounded Tabitha is. He might torture or torment and punish grunts and be willing to committ to some pretty bad stuff, but he'll also protect others and love his pokemon

She obliged. Her deep blue eyes stayed down; Tabitha thought he saw tears well up in them. He turned away—he felt so bad. The poor girl had just been harassed, and Tabitha had saved her only to tell her that she would now be their prisoner. His heart twisted—he couldn’t bring himself to do it yet.

Spying the kettle in the back of the room, he asked, “Do you want some tea?”
Awww this is so genuine and sweet. Even though she's a spy he's not even super angry, he actually cares about her. Love me some complicated villains

Without another word, he exited his office, heading back down the hall to where Mightyena kept guard over Lucius and Loudred. Even though such behavior disgusted Tabitha, dealing with people like Lucius did provide him with a form of stress-relief: there was little thinking involved and he got to expend energy.

And even though Sarah turned out to be a Team Aqua member, Lucius would not be on watch again.
Oohohoho I do love me some implied stuff. Also I can't even feel bad for him, Tabitha kinda right tbh. For once I'm kinda fully with tabitha here.
Sitting down, she leaned against a tree trunk, her eyelids slowly closing in the warmth radiating from the noonday sun. Guess this was just the life of a Team Aqua grunt.
Oh Cloe, be thankful. be thankful you got the boring stuff.

Man this was a kind of heavy chapter, but it pulls its weight well. I think it gives some great insight into some of the side cast, and their lives. In particular, the contrast between Sarah who got into a dangerous situation; Maressa who is off doing what she's doing and then Cloe at the end. For her she's bored and a little jealous. But after seeing everything thats happened its impossible not to wish Cloe only knew how fortunate she is so far to avoid getting involved in this stuff.

Honestly what I enjoy most about the chapter is actually how nicely of a character study it is of Tabitha. It's fascinating to see a 'villain' character who has such strong convictions, and will follow through on it. I wasn't sure if the chapter was going where I thought it was, but I'm glad it did? I liked seeing someone get some comeuppance and more importantly I like seeing how much respect and care Tabitha was willing to show Sarah despite everything. It adds a lot honestly to what sort of person Tabitha is.

The Ghost-type trainer felt a heavy pang of sorrow, and for a moment, the pain of losing a sibling washed over her—but she quickly shook the thought from her mind. If she dwelled on it, tears would come, and a Leader conference meeting was not the proper place for her to cry.
Ooohgh spicy HC lore? Did Phoebe also lose a sister?
and Wallace had on his typica white
typical?
If that’s how it is, isn’t it best for us to team up with Team Aqua? Maybe they would help us.”
A dangerous suggestions

her Marshtomp walking around and looking at passing Pokemon; a busker played a saxophone, waiting for people to drop money into his open case.
Lol first time I read this my brain was like 'what pokemon is a busker????'

The girl’s dark eyes were downcast. “No. Maybe the river or sea, since they’re all Water-type trainers…”
Girl, don't you know Hoenn is 7/10 too much water? Come on you can search the whole ocean

“Fine. The Orbs for Tate.”
oh no : /

Oh dear oh boy oh dear. By all means this sounds like a kind of awful plan. Although i sympathize with why they agreed, especially given the reveal that Phoebe experienced something similar. But just giving away the power to control Kyogre and Groudon??? yikes.

I kind of think its a bad move honestly. Of course, from their perspective they don't know if Tate is in danger or how long he'll be safe. I might wager a guess that Magma won't hurt Tate, since they need him alive to get Jirachi to act. But Liza and Phoebe don't know. So Aqua is going to take the opportunity to capitalize on the situation.

If only they were more willing to wate or try another way. Also unless I misread, does this mean they had a police officer plant helping them to facilitate the meeting?

I do feel also kind of bad for the pokemon, in the way that they have to be hostages too. Sucky all around, now everyone is being dragged into Magma and Aqua's conflict. Man I see there's still a ton of chapters left so I can't wait to see how much more all this escalates, especially now that Aqua will have a chance at acquiring both orbs.
a hundred people willingly gave up their lives to tame Kyogre and Groudon, and that’s how the Orbs were made.”
Whoa yikes, is that like a philosopher's stone thing? That's some pretty hardcore worldbuilding for the stones
What had she gotten herself into?
A very very bad idea. I wish, oh I wish she'd told him but then we probably wouldn't have a spicy story so ohohho
We don’t know if it would involve more sacrifice or dangerous magic, and since so few people know about them and their power is nullified at Mt. Pyre, we don’t want to try too hard.”
I always find it so cool at all the implications that the ancient pokemon world had forms of ancient magic. Even in such a fantastical world thats practically filled with what we would deem magical, they have their own magic.
he didn’t really know what kind of person this prisoner was, and maybe they didn’t really deserve the juice. It was possible that they were really a thug, and not someone he could empathize with like Maressa was.
Oh you'll see Derek, you'll see. I always like a bit of dramatic tension where the audience knows something the POV character doesn't
He’s been working against us the entire time—he’s our enemy as much as Team Aqua is.”
Oh the justifications upon justifications Tabitha.
When she couldn’t agree with what her team was doing anymore, she had quit. She was brave—she had done what Derek couldn’t do.
Its funny because as of this moment she didn't committ to quitting proper but he believes she did
Derek shook the thought from his head. His situation was entirely different than hers, wasn’t it?
Is it though, Derek?

The two of them spent the past few nights just hanging outside and talking until late into the night. Maressa’s heart always swelled with warmth whenever Matt said he wanted to hang out with her. He—the cool commander—the one the grunts liked—actually enjoyed spending time with her!
Maressa sweetie, no
Maressa grew into a habit of leaving her Pokeballs in her room when Matt asked her to hang out. Throughout high school and college, whenever Maressa became interested in a boy, Golduck noticed and hounded her constantly.
See after everything I've been reading I think this at least 60% bc Maressa has poor taste in men lol, and misses all the red flags. Golduck is probably right lol.
“Well, yeah, I do. I had to fight my Sharpedo for him to listen to me—
So maybe she meant pokemon fight but if not its pretty funny to picture her fitst-fighting a torpedo shark
“Do you want to come back tonight with me?”
:unquag:
Maressa’s eyes opened wide as a feeling of icy water spread from her heart through her veins. “I—I don’t know! You always just asked me to hang out with you—I thought—I thought we were just getting along!”
Okay yeah Matt, I gotta say this is kinda silly on your part, you basically just kept trying to give her attention she never asked for. Oof. Give it some time
You were right… And back then, if Phoebe hadn’t demanded one of Matt’s Pokemon, I would have lost another one of you.” As though she was living through it again, she saw the event play out, and her hands balled into fists. “But I can’t just take this! I can’t just let him get away after talking like that to me!”
I'm glad you're finally realizing what a series of dangerous situations you're getting into and how it may affect your pokemon and how the biggest issue is Aqua doesn't really care for you
Her situation and Derek’s were completely different—they couldn’t be compared.
ahahah this is funny on the heels of how Derek was thinking the same thing
Relieved, Maressa gave Gloom a gentle squeeze. “Don’t worry, Gloom,” she said. “We’ll keep you stay safe. And we’ll make sure the world stays the way it is.”
Ohhhh I hope so, I hope so
Through the translucent red cap, she saw him still sleeping peacefully.
Ohhh!!! the translucent balls from the manga! I like that
All the same, she bent down, took Gloom in her arms and hugged him. Her body shook slightly as she softly cried. The floral scent of sweet azaleas and magnolias reached Maressa’s nose. When she opened her eyes and realized how close her nose was to Gloom’s flower, she realized with a jolt that it was his flower that smelled so sweet.
YESSS YESS YESSSSS I've been waiting for this moment. I always remember the bit in the OG anime that explains how Glooms scent is only toxic and yucky when its unhappy. I've been waiting for a long time to see if Gloom would warm up to Maressa enough for its flower to change scents. I'm so happy for them
“When everything is safe again, I promise I’ll come back!”

With that, she turned around again and walked through the forest, wiping away tears and snot. She half-hoped to hear the rustle of Gloom’s footsteps again, but the forest was as silent as the grave.
:( Awwww. its sad but it really is for the best. I hope so much that Maressa gets to see Gloom again though.

This chapter was a tough one emotionally, but pretty satisfying. There's a definite undercurrent throughout of 'circumstances' and choice, and the different situations each character is in and the choices they face. For Derek, he knows deep down holding a child prisoner and doing all these things is wrong. For Maressa, she was almost about to fall right back into her old ways, until her unfortunate interaction with Matt jarred her from it.

I hope for Maressa's sake this truly is the last straw. It was really satisfying to see her realize that just as Matt is using her in a way, so is Aqua in a broader sense. The ones who do care about her are her pokemon. It was also a frightfully realistic look at how people slide right into a dangerous relationship and ignore their friends good advice. Seen it happen so many times where someone starts hiding and disguising a budding relationship with someone who is Bad News because 'oh my friends are too protective and its annoying' only for this exact situation to happen. Stop selling your friends out for crushes dadgummit!

Anyways I'm glad that it came out so early and Maressa had a chance to break out and also talk to Golduck. I hope that she'll learn to trust the right people more going forward, although I worry for her after that doubt about others has come upon her post-Matt. Oh sweet silly Maressa, i hope you learn to discern the red flags better.

I am eagerly looking forward to seeing the path Derek will take now that Maressa seems to have made her own choice.

Maressa started forward but stopped when everything in her vision exploded in a flash. It was too bright to see—even when she clenched her eyes shut, the golden light shone through her eyelids. She turned away and buried her face in the crook of her elbow—frustrated, confused and completely helpless.
Oh no its Jirachi isn't it?
Her terror was overridden a second later by searing pain. She took in a strangled gasp as it felt like a thousand needles were hammered into her brain—each hammer blow sending skull-cracking lances of agony through her body.

Her own memories flashed before her eyes: playing in a pond near Fuchsia city, getting into a slap-fight with Psyduck, staring out the window of a moving truck, getting into a slap-fight with Betty, graduating college, receiving her Team Aqua uniform, talking with Derek…
Ohhhh spicy I love me psychic whumpy bits like this, especially ripping through someone's memories
“Yeah,” she said a little shakily. “Do you know what that thing was?”
I am so used to legendaries being a thing I forget that probably in most worlds, especially pre-game events they really are actually little known beings of legend, heh
Golduck sat down on the ground, his head turned away as he quacked. In all his life, he had never felt so useless. That creature could have done away with Maressa or any of the Pokemon and there wasn’t a thing he could have done to stop it.
Awww this was kind of heart wrecnhing. I liked seeing this little conversation, I know it was hard for poor Golduck to be so helpless. Its also fun seeing different pokmeon's takes on legendaries/mythicals
For the next several days, the attacks
I kind of got a little confused. Several days implies at least maybe 5 to me? But Jirachi is only active for a week, no? So they should probably only need to time it from when Jirachi first appeared (which they could easily know of) and wait it out?
Well, Maressa thought, if that was the case, why didn’t Maxie just have Jirachi dry up the oceans and make more land by itself? If the power Maressa had seen was anything to gauge by, Jirachi was certainly capable of doing such.
There's got to be something else going on behind the scenes, as I see this reasoning is once again brought up. More layers to the concept of summoning them as opposed to a Jirachi wish
last straw for the Lombre researchers—so they built a wall to keep the others out.”

“Isn’t that extreme? Why not just talk to each other and work it out?”
Oooo for a second I wonder if this was kind of a metaphor for Aqua and Magma... two sides that built a divide and its better to try and be seperate than work together....
Maressa turned away from the researchers, not wanting them to see her pouting. She wanted to be the one to set the lab on fire!
Oh Maressa... Its kind of funny that she's putting bc she can't committ an arson lol
without waiting for the computer to signal it was safe to eject them
Now thats diabolical. What next, will she change their default search browser to bing?
“I’m sure it’ll be fine, Lanturn,” Maressa said. “One of our own team members just set the lab on fire, I just deleted all the files on a computer, and Jirachi is still causing chaos and blowing up parts of our bases. If anything, they’ll just think Jirachi did all this!”

While she never heard anything more about the first two, it seemed that the rest of the team members dismissed it as another of Jirachi’s attacks or from a wild, territorial Sharpedo.
Something about this sequence kind of confused me. It felt like maybe there was a timeskip, transitioning from what she did to a sort of broad overview? But the lack of linebreak made me think it was occurring moments later. Might be worth adding a scene break?
Two days after Team Aqua made the deal with Phoebe and Liza, Maressa found herself standing with the other three humans and Golduck in a small cliff-side opening right next to the waterfall. Large ferns and other plants grew all over the rockface, completely blocking the appearance of the cave-like opening.
Once again I find myself a little lost on the timeline. Normally I don't pay too much attention to time at all, but specifically in this area its quite important. Jirachi can only be awake for a week, right? So two days after the deal this sequence happens, but prior to this its mentioned that Jirachi has been active for 'several' days?

At this point it feels like Jirachi should be asleep.... Might be worth revisiting? (or maybe I am dumb and missed or misunderstood something, please correct me if I did)
It actually shattered.
uh oh spaghettio
Maressa was wondering the same thing and watched as Matt dropped the Pokeball and it clattered on the ground. Placing a foot on it, Matt leaned, gradually pushing more of his weight on it. There was a crack, and a brief spark of static—
WHOA WHOA :unquag:
“Oh, I wasn’t going to hurt her,” Matt said nonchalantly. “Don’t you know what happens to Pokemon who are stuck inside their Pokeballs when they’re destroyed? They—”

“Yes, I know!” Phoebe shouted. Matt chuckled as he watched her gaze at him in terror and shock.
Wait what happens? 😬 Nothing good I'm sure but yike yikes. Come on Phoebe did you really think that would work? :(

This chapter has got some delightful POV use and fallout from all the setup going on. Magma has gotten some solid temporary leverage in the form of Jirachi, and is razing some Aqua bases. Aqua is still trying to get the orbs though, and has the closest current possible link to them.
Maressa is still stewing on wanting to get revenge along with feeling bad about everything, but its kind of a sucky position all around because even if she wants to do something to hurt Aqua and stop them she really is just still one grunt.

Other than the timeline bit leaving me kind of floundering, I was really interested in the ever increasing stakes. Time is running out. Both for Jirachi and Phoebe and Tate/Liza.

I like the Jirachi sequence at lot, angry legendaries are always interesting and I liked that Jirachi decided she was kind of sowrth sparing in a way because she knew Derek.
I wonder how many people are aware of the week long thing because I kind of feel like they ought to just wait Jirachi out... although I suppose wrt to Tate they don't know if Magma plans to kill Tate after they're done....

Tabitha’s heart panged—he wished that Mightyena held the same respect for Maxie’s Houndoom that Tabitha held for Maxie.
This is kind of funny after having read Goodest boy. Also Mightyena is RIGHT and you should listen to him Tabitha
But she hates what the Pokemon League has done to human-Pokemon bonds.”
Interesting to see this...
I mean someone who barely looked like he was twelve. He can’t even grow facial hair and he’s out riding on a Salamence. There’s no way he could have gotten him as a Bagon and raised him all the way without resorting to some drug use to stimulate evolution.”
Oh dear...
“It’s a classic trick in the book: manipulate the children. Turn the schools into indoctrination camps. Let it trickle into their malleable minds. Turn them into your own army. Turn them against their parents. Get them to do their work for you. Public education is a terrible idea—it’s letting the state and the government own your children. Parents who give up their children shouldn’t have custody of them in the first place. But with a system that’s so ingrained into our society, how would you convince anyone to give it up? Restarting this society and re-building it from the ground up is the only way to go from here.”
Man this is so scary because its not untrue. That is how you'd do that. Forget swaying adult minds, honestly. If you can get to the kids they'll set up the next generation, especially thinking long term. But now that its all baked into society you can't really undo it. Not so far off.... Ofc that doesn't mean mass death is the best option either, whoops....
Tabitha nodded but said nothing. As much as he trusted Maxie, he didn’t share his joy. He remembered holding the little Pokemon’s body—surprisingly heavy for its small size—in his arms and the overwhelming sensation that it was all wrong. And even though they had Jirachi under control, something in him told him that they were poorly using the Pokemon’s powers—it was abuse. Abusing the supernatural. And what good ever came of that?
Are you finally realizing that you're doing something kinda crazy that could cause big problems?
It’s… it’s more like a god than a Pokemon.
Interesting how Jirachi is more of god to them but Groudon and Kyogre aren't
Tabitha’s heart jumped at these words—approval from Maxie! It didn’t come often, so he had to relish it.
Tabitha sweetie, no
Tabitha’s face flushed. As he went back to his office, he couldn’t stop smiling. After hearing that, even office work seemed durable.
Oh no no no. Do love me some juicy toxic dynamics of attentions seeking though, kek :copyka:

Also I think the word is either 'doable' or 'endurable' or smth
“Tabitha, I just watched you die.”
Ohoohohoh you keep throwing juicy hooks and twists into this story
“Maybe it was all in my head, but why should that mean that it’s not real?” she asked angrily. “Everything I saw—it was all so clear. You and Maxie and almost everyone else was there, and pe—people were dying,” she choked. Her gaze switched from Tabitha and she stared straight forward. “Everything was so bright—the sun was so much brighter than ever. And the sky—it was burning. It was orange and yellow—and looked like it was going up in flames. And volcanoes were erupting all over, releasing ash and gas, and the air was dirty. People could barely breathe. And I saw—” her eyes widened, and she started shaking slightly, “—I saw it—I saw Groudon. It was huge, it was so huge, and it was so angry. It was standing in this big pool of lava and staring down at Maxie. Maxie’s hand was bright red, and it was glowing. But Groudon just—just sort of—of breathed out, and lava came out of its mouth—and it covered you and Maxie and—” she stopped, shaking her head as tears came out of her eyes
“It’s okay,” Tabitha said soothingly as he held her. As Courtney described what she had seen, a trickle of fear crept into his heart. “You just had a nightmare. None of that actually happened.”
Feels like this ought to be split somewhere for readability
“My parents put them there,” she said flatly. Her eyebrows furrowed. She no longer looked afraid; a scowl crossed her face. “My family is from Sootopolis—one of the oldest in Hoenn. It can be traced back three-thousand years, to when the Orbs were made. My ancestors were sacrificed to make the Orbs.”
OHOHOHO Hoenn Lore and spice??? also drama??? also, SACRIFICED??
“People wanted power, so they took control of Kyogre and Groudon. They created the Orbs in the Cave of Origin—poisoned it,” she spat. “Defiled its divine power to create life by sacrificing humans to take control over the gods themselves. But some of my family lived, and we’ve been bearing this grudge ever since.”
I wonder if this is Courtney misinterpreting or if Phoebe has the story wrong about the willing sacrifice. It does seem like 'magic orb that controls titans' might have used unwilling sacrifices and history warped the truth. very interesting.
But Jirachi would only be around a few more days, and once it was gone, everything would be back to normal.
Right. Sure. Of course.
Cheesey crackers another baller of a chapter, things getting worse and worse. I especially enjoyed the rather powerful dual fargments of depth and lore we get. I feel like every Tabitha chapter be delivering some banger ideals. We have Maxie and Tabitha's entire conversation, where we get some further good insight into his drive.

And then we have another chunk fo big spice with everything wrapped up in Courtney and Tabitha. They have such an interesting dynamic. He cares about her enough to go to her when she has a nightmare, but he's also clearly not fond of her lack of morals or her behaviours. This story really continues to deliver on deepening the RSE conflict so well.

I am guessing this chapter takes place somewhere during the prior chapter, as once again Jirachi is stated to only be awake for a few more days? I wonder what will happen once they don't have Jirachi.

Also that entire dream sequence Courtney described was straight juicy, very terrifying

Her purple eyebrows converged in an angry frown. “Follow along—quickly, now!”
oh boy is this what I think it is?
Soft golden light shimmered around Jirachi’s body as it stared at Courtney. She felt its presence—it didn’t pierce her brain but it felt distinctly alien.

You’ve suffered a lot, haven’t you? its voice softly echoed through her head.
Oh my oh boy. I am honestly surprised and delighted how much Jirachi content I'm getting
Also the whole little Jirachi interaction was delightful

Once she left Sootopolis, she had no intention of going back to that cursed city—a city that the people of Hoenn largely considered a landmark to be proud of but in reality was an empty crater that led straight into the depths of Hell.
Ohhhhh boy. This is so interesting because its a look at how history can have a lot of different meanings to different people. I think Phoebe seems to hold it in high regard along with much of Hoenn but seeing it from the POV of someone else can paint things in a different perspective.

Otherwise, she wanted that rest of that damned city to crumble into the abyss and take all of its native inhabitants with it.
Yikes. but understandable considering what it seems like her parents did. Sheehs... So it was like some kind of cult almost? I got the impression they were doing a sort of sacrifice thing with whatever was going on in the Cave.

They kidnapped a child. How could they be sure about the good they were doing when they had a child locked up? At what point was it worth terrorizing civilians and kidnapping innocent children just to achieve their goal?
Finally realizing it huh Derek?

Derek rifled through papers on his desk, trying to figure out what kind of disinfectant was suitable for Graveler wounds. The Rock-type Pokemon sat on a bed nearby him, looking up at Derek with doleful eyes. Two of her arms had long gashes in them, the exterior chipped away to reveal some sort of sandy substance mixed with flesh and blood. Parts of her injury festered an ugly grey color.

Derek felt bad for the poor Pokemon and he knew she needed her wounds disinfected, but what might work for Breloom or Golbat might not work with her rocky composition. Stuff he used for Claydol might work, but he wanted to be sure before experimenting on someone else’s Pokemon. And he couldn’t keep his mind off of his frustrations with Team Magma.
I love the attention to detail in how ever pokemon is different and requires different medicines and care based on their biology.

He had been visited by Jirachi—and Maressa was alive! She was more than alive, she was okay! The plan had worked.

Derek’s face broke out into a smile. He couldn’t believe it—he couldn’t believe the awesome power of Jirachi, and he couldn’t believe that Maressa had—somehow—gotten through the ocean safely and was back with Team Aqua.
YESSSSS FINALLY!!! I'm so happy for Derek. I'm glad he can get a little bit of peace admidst all this turmoil. Also delighted to see Jirachi kind of messing with everyone's heads even if it can't directly retaliate...
But her grandmother shook her head. “And what then? They’ll give him back, and then use the Orbs to unleash complete chaos. You will be helping no one.”
Yeah saving Tate won't mean much when the world burns to ash or is flooded Phoebe :V

Never in her life—not when she had failed to win a Pokemon battle for the nineteenth time in a row, not when her parents told her she was mistreating her Pokemon or being cruel to her siblings, not even when she had failed to watch her little brother and her parents found him riding his tricycle in the street while she was watching TV—had she known such disappointment
Oh wow Phoebe has a pretty rough past huh? It sounds like she was quite the sort of troublemaker/irresponsible child. My guess is the death of her sister lead her on a dramatic change perhaps. It is a very juicy dynamic when you have two siblings and one of them is the 'bad' one...

Also oh Phoebe you did a terrible terrible thing... I am sure this will all go over fine.

I don't think it feels super disjointed though its slightly less connected its a necessary step in the story you're setting up it seems. I suppose an arguement could be made to connect the narratives, maybe with some strongline throughline themes? Perhaps an ending for each section that focuses on each characters sleep (sounds weird maybe but)... basically we have Courtney who is having a troubled sleep and a fear for the future. Derek had some fear but after hearing Maressa is okay feels better and sleeps better, so perhaps tying it together by focusing on how the weight of what Phoebe has done means she can sleep.

So basically there's one character who had terrible things done to her by her guardians. Derek as a middle ground, and Phoebe who has done something terrible? I'm not sure.

Either way it still felt like a good chapter, building well into everything happening, and the plot is still moving along and the Lore is really expanding.

The chatter of grunts grew louder as Tabitha and Mightyena walked into the lounge area.
TABITHA POV YEAH
Who’s the best boy?” The Houndoom closed his eyes contentedly and banged his foot on the floor as Courtney scratched behind his horns.
Excuse you MIGHTYENA is the best boy!!! >:{
His eyes fell on the Dark-type next to her—and he understood.
This took me a second to parse but then I was like. ooohhhh
“Later, Tabby Catty!” a man’s voice called.

Tabitha stopped in his tracks and turned around. All the grunts stared back at him. A few pursed their lips in attempts to stifle their laughter; others looked terrified.
Bruh I feel tabitha so much i hate that.
Damien handed Tabitha his wallet and keys. In a burst of white light, a bright green dragon stood before the two of them and stretched his wings, soaking up the afternoon sun with delight. The large eyes gazed curiously at his trainer from behind their red shields.

“Flygon, take these, please.” At Tabitha’s word, Flygon held on to his trainer’s keys and wallet. “See that ridge over there?” Tabitha pointed to a mountain covered in foliage a couple hundred feet in the distance. “Fly there and wait for your trainer.”
Flygon spotted, this fic just became 10/10
“Then you’d better be quick. We have a training session in 45 minutes. You won’t be excused if you’re late.”
Hahaha the infamous Flygon incident!!
It was his day to choose dinner! And he didn’t just want to choose it—he wanted to make it! He had a salad recipe that was just the best—spring greens, oregano, arugula, toadstools—

“I can’t eat toadstools, Breloom, those will make me sick.”

Breloom stopped hopping about and stared at Derek—his jaw dropped.

Toadstools made him sick!? That was ridiculous! It was perfectly safe for him, Claydol and Golbat to eat them!

I am affected by poison—the rest of you are either immune or resistant. And Golbat feeds on blood and Claydol doesn’t even have a mouth. Did you run this by anyone else first?”
How dare Derek not appreciate Brelooms toadstool salad! rood
this was hilarious though, breloom is an absolute gem heh
He had so many talents that he just wanted to share his teammates with and none of them appreciated anything he did! He was a fantastic cook, an extraordinary fighter, and came up with the best plans to—
SOMEONE APPRECIATE HIM SMH

Seriously he does everything around here. Best plant.
Could it last?
bdd.jpg

“Tabitha lost his family at a young age. After that, he wandered the streets of Rustboro and had run-ins with gangs. He and his Mightyena literally fought for their lives. Gangs killed the only people he had left, and he retaliated by killing them—all when he was only seventeen.”
OHOHOHO SPICY

I knew there was a reason I was vibing with Tabitha. Very angsty, love it

Maxie looked up at her. “Remind me—the incident with Tara was an accident, wasn’t it?”
UH???? WAIT WHAT

how I was, shall we say, less than happy about my family being left in squalor after the ocean destroyed our shipping business
my brain immedaitely said "the ocean killed my parents thats why I made team magma" lol

But man getting some good backstory is so juicy... There's such a common theme of people with pain in their past falling prey to that and turning to these kinds of groups to do something

“I think I saw that Phoebe is with the Elite Four now,” she suddenly added.
huh, I guess this must be a really recent development, because this shouldn't be huge news

Maxie smirked. “You’re not wrong, I suppose. But yes, it seems your surrogate sister has joined them.
wait wait WAIT WHAT???

It didn't fully click with me here until just now. So wait Phoebe thinks Tara is dead doesn't she?? And how did they get to be surrogate sisters?? (Maybe through the aunt diana?)

I need to know more ooohhhh this is such good drama!!
“You certainly had plenty for them to feed on,” he noted.

“That hasn’t changed.”

He smiled wryly. “You’ll get your revenge on them someday—I promise.”
OH BOY

Every time I think I grasp the scope of the story and each characters motivations you throw another twist in the mix, and I love it. This take on Hoenn is teeming with story and lore and it feels like everything is so well connected and thought out! I really can't get enough of it. I was not expecting Courtney to rise to the top of my 'characters I find fascinating list' but she's quickly moving up the ranks for me alongside Tabitha. (Honestly pro Magma vibes much hehe)

She's a terrible person in many ways, yet the more we learn, the more interesting and engaging she is to read about. Which is really always the most important thing to me. I don't need to agree with a character or even personally like them (in some ways both tabitha and Courtney get on my nerves in good ways) but I do need to be able to engage with my characters in interesting ways and get a grasp of how they got to the place they are. Drowning definitely delivers on that.

Honestly they kind of outshine Maressa on some ocassions, if only because while I still love her, we now know more about what drives Archie, Maxie, Tabitha and Courtney. They're so convicted, but Maressa is in a place where we only know fragments of her past, and she's struggling with her convictions. Not a flaw mind you, since in some ways that makes her more itneresting to me. She really feels like a character adrift in a sea she doesn't belong in. Carried along by this conflict thats so much bigger than her.

So Drowning is a particularly apt title, heh.

Anyways thats it for my massive binge tonight! Can't wait to try to catchup more sometime!
 

Negrek

The One Star
Staff
Hey, Starlight! Back to catch up again. It's really satisfying to see this fic reach its end stage, the clash between Kyogre and Groudon. So many Hoenn fics set out to reach this eventually, and so few succeed, that it's a real treat to see exactly how it plays out when the rare author manages to get there.

I think you've done a good job of capturing the futility and despair of the titans' battle. It stretches on, and on, with not only no real shift towards one pokémon to the other but also no real events to mark the passage of time for the defenders. The sun no longer moves in the sky; the land builds and recedes in an endless cycle, and no ground is gained. Meanwhile everyone grows ever more exhausted, the situation runs more dire, and it won't be long before the conflict imperils the entire world. Steven's dead. Archie's dead. Maxie's effectively dead. The story sure works out differently when there's no precocious ten-year-old sweeping in to save the day!

On which note, the arrival of Rayquaza was a hilarious anticlimax. The dragon's been sleeping in a tower for thousands of years, but if you show up and throw enough rocks at it it'll wake up... and fly off to eat an ice beam KO within five minutes. Not exactly the savior everyone was hoping for. It's a fun twist--don't ever think I've seen Rayquaza fail to stop the weather crisis in any of the fics I've read. It's a fun "oh shit" moment to have Rayquaza go down so easily, although I was a bit confused--I think Derek explicitly says that it's unconscious in Chapter 37, but then in 40 he's acting like the fact that it isn't dead is an exciting revelation. From what I can recall other people were mentioned to have examined Rayquaza, so he presumably wouldn't be the only one to have noticed it breathing? (I do enjoy the detail that Rayquaza's skin is black under the scales. So the shiny version is perhaps the nekkid form, heh.)

Rayquaza being at least temporarily down for the count, of course, gives the characters more time to try their own desperate means of ending the conflict, and they're the real focus of this set of chapters, I think! The big battle's going on out there, but everyone's got their own individual fights to deal with in the meantime. For a while I've been thinking that we were going in a redemption = death direction with Tabitha, and the visions he had in the Cave of Origin seem to confirm that. Interesting to me that while Maressa received the same message, she didn't seem to receive the same sort of "mission"--and it looks like if she does die, it'll be as a result of her recapture by Team Aqua rather than anything she herself was attempting to do. At this point I'm wondering if what's going to happen is Tabitha will kill Maxie and retrieve the orb, but then end up having to use the orb himself for some reason--perhaps to beat back possessed!Maressa. They could both end up dying in the process... and then one or both might be reborn somehow.

The Maressa/Derek/Tabitha dynamic has always been interesting to me, and increasingly so in the last few chapters. At this point it's basically a love triangle, of the sort where Derek and Maressa are mutually in love, but Tabitha's in love with Maressa as well, oops. But Maressa and Tabitha are really the ones who're most wrapped up in the whole divine conflict--they have more parallels than Maressa does with Derek. Plus, Tabitha's undeniably your fave. :P So while in some ways Tabitha dying here (perhaps in the process of saving Maressa) makes for the simplest solution, on the other hand it feels a little unbalanced--like, Groudon and Kyogre fight endlessly, and there can never be a winner, so to have different outcomes for the Aqua representative and the Magma representative stikes me as a little off. But it will all come down to how things actually play out! At the moment I think the maximally happy outcome is Maressa and Tabitha both survive, Maressa gets with Derek and Tabitha goes off on idk a journey of redemption or something; I think the most likely is Maressa lives/is reborn, Tabitha dies; but I could honestly see a "Maressa and Tabitha both die" scenerio, too.

Maressa getting unwillingly possessed by the Blue Orb is definitely raising the stakes, in any case. Since she never wanted to touch the Blue Orb in the first place, maybe her pokémon might be able to pull her back before her soul's consumed somehow? Curious... one way or another, despite the gambit at the Cave of Origin paying off, it's not going to be straightforward to destroy the orbs and actually end the battle. It feels like this is the final hurdle, though, and if the remaining characters can figure out how to stop Maressa, Rayquaza will be able to handle the rest.

At this point Matt feels less like a guy than like some kind of primeval force, unkillable and forever returning at the worst possible moment for Maressa, eternally obsessed with ruining her life. He obviously just lost an arm, but I don't think he's definitively dead yet? At this point I'm kind of expecting him to pop up just when it looks like the crisis might be ending, one-armed, and drag Maressa into another submarine or something, heh. At this point, he's kind of the only major antagonist left besides the forces of the ancient pokémon themselves, isn't he?

And golbat evolves! We do love a well-timed friendship evolution. Kind of interesting that he ends up killing Archie--with Derek's background, taking out Maxie seems like it would be the more cathartic/emotional option, but of course, that's Tabitha's task. Perhaps Derek ends up killing Tabitha? I was surprised that Golbat was able to hear Derek calling for him, though--my impression was that Golbat was quite far away?

Meanwhile, I'm super curious to see what happens with Courtney and Phoebe. It seems like we can't possibly have seen the last of them.

If you eventually decide you want to come back and have an edit-through on these chapters, one thing I might look for is ways to reduce scene redundancy. There's loads going on here, but at times it does feel like we're retreading familiar ground, for example when Tabitha goes to the Cave of Origin, talks to Courtney, then goes to gather people and immediately returns to the Cave of Origin; makes me wonder whether there's a way to combine those scenes to avoid the backtracking. And there are an awful lot of pokémon skirmishes here and there, which makes sense given that the teams are out in full force and trying to defend their respective agendas, but there's not a lot to distinguish the various fights--I might look for ways to gloss over or avoid these where possible. Keep the focus on all the fun character moments!

The sequence in the Cave of Origin was very interesting; there's a lot of talk of "defacing" the Cave of Origin, but it's already been defaced--Tabitha and company go in there to remove the carvings associated with the creation of the orbs, but rather than healing the chamber as such, this will more or less destroy it. There's no restoring things to the way they used to be; the only solution can be to start over completely and hope to do better the next time. This is echoed in the chamber's declaration that the only way to save your life is to lose it, and in the suffering of Hoenn at large: Sootopolis is already annihilated, the crater itself largely destroyed; there'll be no bringing it back to the way it was. And with the conflict now rippling out into the broader region, that may ultimately be true for Hoenn as a whole. A bit of a bleak sentiment when we're at the nadir of the "losing it" part of the story. Hoenn clearly has a lot of lessons to learn in terms of how its people interact with each other, and with their environment... will this titanic fight be the wake-up call needed to finally change things, or will everything be laid waste while the underlying problems persist? These last few chapters have been rather dark, honestly; I await the outcome with trepidation. Looking forward to seeing how things finally shake out!
 
Chapter 41

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
Hi everyone, I want to give a massive THANK YOU to everyone who has read and reviewed this story for Review Blitz! Seriously, it means so much to see people read my stories and enjoy them <3 That being said, I promise to get around to replying to the reviews within the next few weeks--I really want to focus on completing this fic (I was hoping within a month, so it would be finished by my birthday, but I don't think that's the case anymore). To stay on track as best as I can, here's the next chapter! We're getting into the more heavily rewritten and edited part of the story, and so I want to especially thank Negrek for the feedback on the latest chapters. I'm keeping them in mind and taking them into account as I edit and post the next ones!


Chapter 41


Courtney groaned and blinked her eyes. She might as well have kept them closed; it was too dark to see. Her whole body felt strange—when Tabitha and the others had attacked the Cave walls moments before, it was as if her skin was ripped from her muscle, sinews from her bones. It was akin to the pain she felt when her parents cursed her when she was six years old—but instead of feeling her soul imbued with rage and hatred, she had felt it all forcibly ripped out.

But in a moment, it all stopped—the pain turned into bliss, and her entire body tingled. Parts of her itched. Everything was sensational for a few moments—like she was going down some giant slide—but that stopped, too. She turned her head as she heard Ninetales whuff! and sniff about.

“Ninetales?” she called.

Ninetales yipped and Courtney felt her companion lick her ears. Reaching up, she patted Ninetales—her fur as silky as ever. Courtney dimly heard someone else moaning.

“Dusclops? Are you okay? Where are you? I… ugh…”

Courtney’s muscles stiffened at the sound of Phoebe’s voice. She would rather be with anyone else.

“Tabitha?” Courtney called into the darkness. But the only response was the echo of her own voice.

“Tabitha?” she called again. “Where are you? Where am I?” She couldn’t be in the Cave of Origin anymore—she couldn’t feel It’s presence. It was as if she was in a plain, ordinary cave.

But… Where else could she be?

Standing up, she noticed that even moving around was so much easier than ever before—as if she was weightless. She squinted in the darkness, trying to see her hands and legs.

“Ninetales, can you give me a light?”

A blue, ghastly orb flew from Ninetales mouth, filling the small space with a cold werelight. Courtney got a clear view of herself—her heart soared.

The markings were still there—but different. They were no longer the dark, charred grey. Instead, the skin was knotted and white, as if it closed up after an ordinary injury.

Heart full to bursting, Courtney laughed as she looked at herself—as she felt her markings—as she felt free.

“Ninetales—Ninetales, look! It’s—it’s like I’m normal again!” she laughed.

Her laughter was cut off as a deep moan that emanated from the floor and walls all around her. A light popped up in her peripheral vision and she turned to see a large, red gemstone sitting in a niche down a corridor from her. It gave off the faint, weak light of a dying star, able to illuminate only the two small holes in the ground before it.

The laughter died in Courtney’s mouth and her heart sank.

By the light of the gemstone, Courtney saw her surrogate sister sitting with a Dusclops. Phoebe and her Pokemon looked at the red gemstone and then back at Courtney. Her face was covered with dirt, and scratches and scuff marks lined her body. Her skirt was ripped in a few places; her expression matched how torn-up she looked.

“Are you… free?” she tentatively asked Courtney.

“Yeah.”

Neither of them wanted to say what was next, but the weak light in the room only seemed to grow dimmer by the minute.

“So… it worked,” Phoebe said. “The magic is gone.” She turned her head to look at the gem. “And soon the Cave will be, too.”

“Unless it gets another sacrifice,” Courtney said bitterly. Heart twisted into knots.

“Yeah.”

The two of them sat in silence. Where elation and joy had just pervaded Courtney, resentment stewed. She had just found out she was free—only to find out that she had to give her life up.

Of course it would be her. She was born in this Cave, and now she would die in it, too. And even though she wouldn’t admit it, that Team Aqua traitor was right:

Are you scared that nobody will forgive you for you the bad decisions you’ve made in life?

No, nobody would. She wouldn’t even forgive herself. How could she expect anyone else to? She sank further and further into self-pity when Phoebe’s voice cut across her thoughts.

“I’ll do it.”

Courtney glanced up sharply, staring at her in disbelief. And she grew angrier.

“Why? So you can die a hero? Sacrifice yourself and make yourself look good at the end?”

Dusclops also objected—his red eye shone with worry and his hands hung uselessly in the air. But Phoebe quieted him and turned to Courtney. The red light made everything look flat and featureless, and Courtney didn’t see any indignation or pity in Phoebe—

Only determination.

“I think you should live,” she said simply.

“Wha—live? Me?” Courtney asked with a scornful laugh. “After getting Tara killed, running away from your parents, killing people in the streets of Petalburg City, and carrying out slaughter in Maxie’s name while in Team Magma, you think I should live?

“I do.”

“I haven’t done anything worth living for!” Courtney shouted. “You—you’re a hero, one of the strongest Pokemon trainers in the region, a Pokemon League prodigy—you’ve only ever done good, and so many people look up to you! My life has been nothing but ruin and waste. No one will miss me when I’m gone.”

“And is that how you want to finish everything?” Phoebe asked quietly. “Leave this life with nothing but bloodshed to your name? At least, this way, you get a second chance.”

Courtney froze. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“I’ve had second chances throughout my life, Phoebe. I’ve never done anything good with them. What makes you think I’ll start now?”

“You said it yourself. You never wanted any of that—you never wanted the way your parents treated you, you never wanted your curse. And now you’re free.”

Phoebe turned to look at the red gemstone as she continued.

“I haven’t always made good decisions, either. I knocked out our grandparents and stole the Orbs from them—all so I could help Liza get her brother back. And none of that worked out. And besides,” she added with a dry laugh, “my ancestors are the ones who caused all this. Maybe I can end the sins of my fathers?”

Taken aback, Courtney said, “You don’t have to do that. I know that Pyrites caused all this in the past—but I know this isn’t your fault.”

Phoebe looked back at Courtney, a small smile on her sad face. Her eyes drooped—she looked tired.

“This isn’t any of our fault. But someone has to pay a price.” She paused. “Nobody blamed you for what happened to Tara. Nobody was ever angry with you. My parents and grandparents were terrified when they saw that you ran away. I think they knew you were cursed.”

Phoebe glanced at the red gemstone.

“This Cave should have someone willing, anyway—not someone holding a grudge, not again. And I think you should live. My childhood was happy—I know yours wasn’t. Live, and maybe things will get better someday and you can enjoy life.”

“You sound like Maxie,” Courtney mused. And she suddenly realized that, if Maxie hadn’t let go of the Red Orb by then, he was probably gone. “If there’s anything left of him…”

“Then save him.”

Phoebe still gave Courtney that tired smile—and Courtney’s insides knotted with a mixture of several different emotions that she couldn’t name.

“Save who matters to you—and I’ll save who matters to me.”

Taking all the Pokeballs out of her pockets, Phoebe released her Pokemon and five ghosts filled the air. They looked at Phoebe curiously, and as she explained the situation to them, their faces fell with despair.

Guilt welled up in Courtney as she watched the Ghost-type trainer give her tearful farewells to her Pokemon—when she suddenly remembered that Phoebe was missing one.

“Wait,” Courtney said. She stood up, digging her hand into her pocket and closing her fingers around the Pokeball she so hated. Once she found out that Team Aqua had a hold of Banette, she asked for custody of her (and would’ve found a way to attain her if Team Aqua refused). But the Aqua commanders were very willing to give over the Pokemon to satisfy her revenge. Courtney had never let Banette out, and had spent most of her time consumed by the presence of the Red Orb, but she had relished thoughts of inflicting the same horrific pain on Banette that the Ghost-type had inflicted on her when she was a child.

Seeing all of Phoebe’s ghosts again sent chills shooting involuntarily up her arms—especially when she saw one of Phoebe’s Banettes.

But even this Banette deserved to see her owner one last time.

Phoebe’s eyes opened wide with surprise when Courtney handed her the Pokeball. She stared wordlessly at it for a moment and glanced at Courtney as if she was about to ask a question. But after a second, she opened the Pokeball, releasing Banette.

Courtney’s heart twisted into knots as she saw tears well up in Phoebe’s eyes while Phoebe explained the situation to her Banette. Banette—all of Phoebe’s Pokemon—looked at their trainer in despair.

Courtney didn’t know what to feel—she felt some guilt, but at the same time, there was such strong disbelief that it numbed everything else running through her mind. So she watched mutely, her hand resting on Ninetales, as her surrogate sister strode towards the red gem without sparing a glance back.

Phoebe reached out and placed her bare hand on the gem’s faint, glimmering surface. The light from the gem doused Phoebe’s body, soaking her in a blood-red aura. T light from the rock became Phoebe’s own, spreading under her skin, highlighting her veins, arteries, and muscles, filling the room with a beating, living light. The walls and floor imbued and radiated the same aua until the cavern all around Courtney and the Pokemon echoed with pulses, as if they were inside a giant heart.

Phoebe’s form became shapeless, merging into the rock her hand lay on. As the two fused into one, the red light all about them brightened until it shone white—the walls twisted and turned, and a gust picked up and blew through the halls.

And it wasn’t just the air that moved—the rock all around Courtney twisted and formed—the ground wave way beneath her feet, but she didn’t fall. Something—as if a giant magnetic force—seemed to lift her upwards, pushing her higher and higher.

In the blinding brightness, all was lost to view—no Ninetales, no ghosts—just the endless blur of white and her hair whipping about her face as she was pushed higher and higher with a force that made her skull buzz and teeth chatter. The hair on her arms, legs, and head stood up, as if she was in a great electric field. The sounds of crashing rocks resounded around her, creating cascades and rockslides that danced through her ears—

And then blue sky appeared above Courtney and she found herself on all fours, solid rock beneath her hands and knees. She gasped; the buzzing sensation left her skull feeling tingly—her whole body felt light. The splash of waves and echoes of deep roars met her ears. She looked around—

The sun shone from a cloudless sky. She—and Ninetales and Phoebe’s Pokemon—were on a small spit of rock surrounded by the calamitous sea. Kyogre and Groudon fought in the distance—random bursts of ice appeared near Kyogre as it sent tidal waves after Groudon while spires of rock sprung up from the ocean depths.

Courtney turned her head. In the opposite direction, there was an oddly-shapen expanse of rock that stood in what seemed to be a lopsided U-shape. Courtney thought she could see a few submarines. Was that Team Magma’s helicopter?

She did a double-take—that was definitely Team Magma’s helicopter. The one that landed on Sootopolis crater. And if it never moved—

Courtney’s blood ran cold as she swiveled her head between the broken crater and the two ancient Pokemon fighting.

Even though she had often dreamed of Sootopolis crumbling into the sea, she never imagined it would happen like this.

Courtney looked around and saw that Ninetales and Phoebe’s Pokemon all had their eyes fixated on something. Courtney followed their gaze—and jumped up when she saw what looked like Phoebe. But this Phoebe was much different than Courtney had known her in life.

She was like a goddess, standing head and shoulders out of the sea—but her head and shoulders were larger than that of any human. Her shoulders were large enough for Courtney to easily stand on. All color was washed from Phoebe and she radiated an ephemeral light. She gazed gently at Courtney and the Pokemon for a moment before closing her eyes and vanishing back into the waters.

Coutney ran to the edge of the rock, trying to comprehend what she just saw. That was Phoebe—it had to have been. But at the same time, it was more.

“The Cave of Origin,” she breathed. She whipped he head around, looking for it—but where the entrance to the Cave stood must have been where Groudon and Kyogre broke though the Sootopolis crater.

But she was still here—they were all still there (for the moment, at least). Courtney’s gaze returned to the turbulent waters, guilt filling her heart as she realized that Phoebe had succeeded in carrying out her sacrifice.

The temperature dropped several degrees. The hairs all along Courtney's body stood on end as her body wracked with chills. She looked around her and saw Phoebe’s Pokemon all staring at the waves where their trainer had disappeared. Only the Banettes had expressive eyes and they looked as though they might cry. Their mouths, zipped tightly shut, were pulled back in painful grimaces. The two Dusclops stood expressionless and Sableye reached a trembling hand to the waves where her owner had disappeared.

For these Pokemon she had born a grudge against for such a large portion of her life, Courtney felt bad for them. They had not only lost the one to whom they were loyal—they witnessed her end.

Courtney turned her head away—she didn’t want to see the Pokemon sad. That made her sad, too. Without thinking, she reached out and stroked Ninetales’ fur. She looked over at the fighting goliaths for something to take her mind off of Phoebe—

Something near Groudon and Kyogre glowed brightly. Courtney squinted her eyes, thinking about what it could be—

She gasped as she remembered what Tabitha had told her.

“Maxie,” she whispered fearfully.

But that didn’t have to be him—it could very well not be him. Someone else could have taken the Red Orb, right? Maybe it was one of the Pokemon League members.

Terror gripped her insides. She had to see for herself.

Stuck on a lone piece of rock in the ocean, there was only one way to get there—though she was loath to do it. But for Maxie, anything was worth it.

Turning to Phoebe’s Pokemon, she said, “I—I know this is a hard time for all of you, but I really need your help. I can’t get off this rock on my own, and I need to see who has the Red Orb—I need to see what’s going on and see if I can stop it.”

The ghost Pokemon turned to look at her, the Dusclops with their unchanging expression and the Banettes and Sableye as despondent as ever. They radiated a powerful aura—just by being near them, Courtney felt their sadness as if it was her own.

Please,” Courtney begged as tears came to her eyes. The possibility that it was Maxie out there—

“I just need to know, or else I might lose someone close to me—again.”

The Pokemon glanced at each other before one of the Dusclops reached a hand out to Courtney. She glanced down at Ninetales.

“I need you to go into your Pokeball—but I might call you out again soon.” Without another word, she withdrew Ninetales and turned back to Dusclops.

Courtney was still averse to ghosts, but with Maxie’s life on the line, she didn’t hesitate to take Dusclops’ hand. It was like grabbing a chunk of ice—the cold pierced her, sending jolts up arms and turning her into a tundra. The color faded from her body as she became intangible, weightless. She clutched Dusclops’s hand as they levitated into the sky and soared towards the red glow. Phoebe’s other Pokemon joined them and the troupe flew towards the raging Pokemon together.

Icy tears leaked from Courtney’s eyes as she flew on, hoping against hope that it was not Maxie.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++

For whatever reason, the weather inside Sootopolis had been serene. Perhaps because of the distance separating them from Kyogre and Groudon. But as the two giants grew near, buckets of rain poured down from mile-high cumulonimbus clouds, lightning crackled and burst through the air, and waves roared turbulently below them. Courtney was grateful for the intangibility—she had never been a fan of rain, and flying through it would be nothing short of nightmarish.

Far to their left, the rain stopped abruptly and the raging waters smashed up against cliffs that materialized out of nowhere. The sun beat down from a fiery, smoggy sky on Groudon as it roared, sending plumes of lava out of its mouth. And on a rock outcrop near Groudon—

Maxie.

Even from a distance, Courtney could tell that he was not the man she had grown to know and love the past four years. Everything about him was off—from his movements, his facial expression, even the way he stood with his feet oddly planted in the ground. The most telltale sign of his transformation were the red lines glowing on his hands and face like liquid rubies in his veins. Maxie was gesticulating wildly, making grand gestures with his arms—gestures which Groudon mirrored as the behemoth dug up chunks of rock and flung them at Kyogre.

The Red Orb was nowhere in sight.

Courtney started to panic—but no, she couldn’t panic. That wouldn’t help anyone or anything. Maxie had to be salvageable—he still had to be there. If anyone could get him out of that mindset, Courtney knew that she could.

“Take me there!” she commanded Dusclops.

Dusclops groaned something—but Courtney didn’t know what he said, nor did she have time to try and figure it out.

Please, Dusclops, take me to Maxie! I need to talk to him—I need to try—I can still save him!”

Whether Dusclops was reluctant or willing, Courtney couldn’t tell—but all the same, he flew down to the outcrop of rock Maxie was on, the rest of Phoebe’s Pokemon following along. Dusclops stopped about a hundred meters away from Maxie went and the two of them touched down on solid rock, their tangibility returning.

The lashings of rain ceased, and once Courtney was solid again, she was aware of how painfully hot it was. Even without her Team Magma hoodie anymore—she only wore her tank top, skirt and boots—the heat seared through her, the sun baked her skin, and in a few seconds, sweat beaded her forehead and trickled down her back. Squinting, she raised a hand to shield her eyes against the offensively bright sun.

Dusclops let go of her other hand and drifted away—not that that mattered. All that mattered at the moment was making sure Maxie would return to his senses.

Taking out her Pokeball, Courtney released Ninetales and the two of them climbed to where Maxie mimed Groudon’s movements. Many of the rocks were sharp and uneven and Courtney had to use her hands—but the rocks were so hot that she flinched back every time she touched them. Of all the times to be destructible again… Heat had hardly ever bothered her before, but now she was as vulnerable as anyone else.

But Maxie was right there!

“Maxie!” she called when she guessed she was within hearing distance. But he didn’t respond.

Maxie!” she called again.

Her Leader continued to stare off at the fighting Pokemon—which Courtney realized were much nearer than she liked. Now that she saw them close up, it dawned on her just how utterly massive they were. Groudon easily scaled up to a metropolis building, and Kyogre could comfortably fit a luxury cruise-liner on its back. Courtney’s blood chilled when she saw them—but that was just all the more reason to get Maxie out of his possessed state.

“Maxie!” she called again as she ran up to him. “I’m here! I just got out of the Cave of Origin—which I know you told me to guard—sorry about that, but I—well—things have changed!”

Maxie still took no notice of Courtney but kept gesturing wordlessly as Groudon summoned peaks and plateaus up from the depths of the sea.

When he failed to respond and kept looking out at the battle scene with red-washed eyes, Courtney’s fear intensified.

“Maxie!” she shouted again, and reached out and grabbed hold of one of his hands.

Maxie turned his head—fear spiked lances into Courtney’s heart as he fixed his ruby glare on her. But she couldn’t back down now!

“Maxie, please, just stop all this and come with me! Things have changed, and you’re not right—you never wanted anything to be this way! I know you’re still there—I know you’re still my leader! Let go of the Orb, let go of Groudon, and let’s make this all right!”

Maxie opened his mouth, and from his mouth it sounded as though a legion of people spoke with him.

“Leave me,” he growled and yanked his hand out of Courtney’s grasp. Turning away from her, he set his gaze on Groudon again.

Hearing the multitude of voices left Courtney shaken—but it only made her more desperate.

“Maxie, think of the rest of us! Where are your Houndoom? Would they like to see their master like this? I don’t, and I know Tabitha and all the grunts wouldn’t, either! We need you, free from that Orb!”

Maxie still didn’t look at Courtney but withdrew two Pokeballs from his pockets and released his two Houndoom. The two Pokemon blinked in the bright sunlight and wagged their tails when they saw Courtney and Ninetales. They looked up at Maxie, who turned and glared at Courtney and Ninetales.

Get rid of them.

The two Houndoom briefly looked confused, but Ninetales lost no time in standing protectively in front of Courtney and baring her fangs. The two Houndoom responded by snarling and whipping their tails as they slunk around their adversary.

Courtney responded to Maxie’s glare with one of her own.

“I’m not leaving without you, Maxie.” She reached out and grabbed his arm again but he jerked back—and his fist collided with the side of her head.

Even though the invulnerability of the Orbs was gone, it apparently still granted Maxie extraordinary strength. Courtney flew back several meters and landed painfully in a heap on the rocks. Stars burst behind closed eyelids as it felt like a hammer beat nails into her temple. She laid where she was, clutching her head and shedding tears.

As much as Maxie’s punch physically hurt, it did not hold a candle to the emotional pain that ripped through Courtney’s heart.

Maxie had never—would never—hurt her. Throughout her life, he had been the one person to genuinely love Courtney for who she was, not just for what she did. When he found her robbing from people in Petalburg, he took her in and welcomed her with open arms—before he even knew her.

“You have an amazing intellect,” he told her shortly after recruiting her to Team Magma. “You are truly a gifted woman.” “You’ve helped me with Team Magma more than I can thank you for.” “You are exceptionally skilled with people and Pokemon.” “I don’t know what I’d do without you.” “Thank you for always being so good—”

She let out a strangled sob as all these memories flashed through her mind and she saw Maxie gazing at her with compassion and approval. She felt him put his arms around her—the only hugs she remembered receiving within the last decade.

And he hit her.

Courtney lay on the ground, sobbing audibly as tears poured from her eyes and she felt her heart rip into shreds over and over again. Every throb from her head sent another shard of pain into her heart.

She lay there, eyes clenched shut, wallowing in self-pity until she heard yips and snarls and felt heat radiate from nearby flames. Opening her eyes, she looked up and saw Maxie’s Houndoom chasing Ninetales about on the rocks.

“Ninetlaes, let’s get out of here!” she called. Ninetales raced toward her, with Maxie’s Houndoom close on her tails.

“Houndoom, please don’t attack us! We’re leaving!” Courtney begged, hoping that in their relationship with her, the Houndoom might have enough compassion to give up the chase.

The Houndoom ran right up to her, no longer shooting out bursts of fire, but snarling and snapping their jaws. Anxiety flooded Courtney as she turned away—but before she moved any further, the familiar feeling of an icy flood coursed through her body and she sank like a rock into the ground.

In the darkness, she couldn’t see anything for a few seconds—and a moment later emerged into the blinding sunlight. Her weight suddenly returned to her and the icy feeling dissipated. She looked up and saw Phoebe’s two Banette floating in front of Courtney, looking concerned and confused. Phoebe turned her head and saw a Dusclops emerge from the ground, carrying Ninetales in his great hands. He set Ninetales down—she stumbled a bit but quickly recovered and ran up to Courtney, her ears flat against her head and her tails tucked.

Courtney turned her head and, in the distance, saw the two Houndoom standing with Maxie—or what was left of him. Her heart twisted itself into knots. Sweat poured from her face once more in the blazing sunlight. She was terribly thirsty, her head throbbed, and the heat exhausted her.

What could she do?

Maxie couldn’t be gone! He was the strongest person she knew—he always had been. How could his mind have been enveloped by the Orb? She knew the Orbs were powerful, but she had to get him back—somehow.

As she stood there, looking on what was left of the man she had entrusted her life with, she felt so alone. Phoebe’s Pokemon were with her, but they were just as lost and confused as she was. Even Ninetales’s presence didn’t deter the sinking feeling of isolation that was returning to Courtney.

A shadow passed by overhead and she looked up to see a draconic silhouette. A gust of wind whipped up her skirt and a Flygon touched down on the rocks before her. Tabitha slid off the Pokemon’s back and hurried over to Courtney.

“Courtney—you’re okay!” he exclaimed.

His eyes were wide with shock; he blinked several times. He held his hands out, as if wanting to touch her, but almost not believing she was really there.

“Oh yeah,” Courtney remembered, “you’re a slow thinker.”

He blinked and gave Courtney an annoyed look that said, “Really?”

“What happened to you? Are you okay? How did you get that?” he asked, indicating the side of her head.

Courtney started to respond but being reminded of Maxie hitting her reduced her to tears.

“It was Maxie,” she choked out. “H—he hit me, Tabitha!”

Tabitha didn’t look surprised, but his gaze softened.

“He’s gone, isn’t he?”

“NO!” Courtney burst out. “He isn’t gone—he can’t be gone! There has to be a way to free him! It happened to me—I know it can happen to him, too!”

“So you are free, correct? No more connection to the Cave of Origin, or the Orbs, or anything like that?”

“No,” Courtney croaked as she wiped away tears. “That’s Phoebe, now.”

Tabitha did a double-take.

“What?”

“Oh, right, you weren’t there. When you got rid of the magic that kept the Orbs—and me—indestructible, it caused a lot of damage to the Cave and it couldn’t sustain life anymore. So either Phoebe or I could choose to give up our life to maintain the Cave, and Phoebe decided that she would do it,” Courtney said with downcast eyes.

Phoebe’s Pokemon grew visibly despondent at Courtney’s words. All of them looked down with slumping shoulders and half-closed eyes.

“So, she’s… the Cave?”

“Not really, but in a sense. It’s kindof like her spirit is still there.”

“But we have succeeded, and the Orbs can be destroyed now?”

Courtney looked at the white scars on her hands. “Yes.”

“Okay. So we need to get the Red and Blue Orbs, I’ll bring them to the Cave, and then they’ll be completely destroyed, and Rayquaza can put Groudon and Kyogre back to sleep.”

Courtney didn’t say anything.

“Are you going to help me? Because you don’t have to, but if you’re not, then I need to figure out how to get the Red Orb back. This has gone on far enough. We knew that the earth would be radically changed, but not at the cost of Maxie himself.”

“Tabitha,” Courtney said quietly as she looked at him with teary eyes, “Maxie has absorbed the Red Orb already.”

Tabitha’s eyes drooped and he nodded. “I know.”

“How do you think we’ll get the Orb back?”

Tabitha sighed and looked off into the distance as he sought an answer.

But Courtney couldn’t wait for him to think about it; she couldn’t wait for an answer.

“There has to be a way! We have to find a way to get Maxie back—he’s everything to us!”

Tabitha nodded again. “Well, what do you suggest? You know the Orbs and how they work better than I do. Is it possible to get the Red Orb out of Maxie while keeping him alive?”

“The Orbs feed on human life—they’re powered by souls,” Courtney thought out loud. “Maybe—maybe if we start to drain Maxie’s life, his body will expel the Orb.”

“And how do you suggest we do that?”

“Something slow—suffocation? Start choking him, and calling to him to see if we can reach him, and maybe he’ll be able to force the Orb out?”

Tabitha looked skeptical. “Is a human really strong enough to expel the Orb from his body? I thought Groudon would latch on to that for good.”

“We have to try, Tabitha!” Courtney cried as tears poured down her face. “I can’t lose Maxie—and I know you can’t, either!”

Tabitha’s face set. The confused, scared person once again became the Team Magma commander that Courtney knew so well. He looked at Courtney evenly.

“Fine,” he said definitively. “I’ll try. We’ll do what we can to get him back. But you know what we’ll need to do if this fails. Do you still have your knife?”

Courtney looked down and saw her large knife still hanging at her hip, its weight so familiar that she hadn’t thought about it. The gemstones glimmered in its hilt. For the first time, she noticed that the jewels were no longer blood-red, but shone with a soft, golden glow.

Her heart sank. With the power of the Cave residing in this knife, even an Orb-possessed Maxie couldn’t fight against it.

“Courtney, if this doesn’t work out, we need to be prepared to take Maxie’s life,” Tabitha told her.

Tears rushed from Courtney’s eyes again as she looked back at Tabitha—he looked determined about his decision but also upset, like it took effort to hold himself together.

Saying it out loud made things so much worse. But it also, to an extent, cleared some of the confusion clouding Courtney’s mind. She knew Tabitha was right: she didn’t want to live in a world without Maxie, but it would be even worse to live in a world where Maxie had completely lost who he was.

“You’re right.”

Tabitha looked back to where Maxie and Groudon fought Kyogre. Kyogre let loose a jet of white water from its mouth, smashing the columns of rock that Groudon summoned and tearing through them as if they were twigs. Inhaling deeply, Groudon let a blast of mud loose from its mouth—it collided with Kyogre’s whitewater, redirecting its stream and deluging the earth with mud.

“No use trying to get involved in that,” Tabitha mused. “We’ll just have to attack Maxie directly. Groudon should be plenty occupied with Kyogre—hopefully it won’t attack us.”

“Maxie also has his Houndoom trying to protect him,” Courtney pointed out.

Tabitha grimaced.

“That’ll probably keep Mightyena and Ninetales occupied, then, but it’ll be hard. They can follow Mightyena into the shadows and are immune to Ninetales’ Fire-type attacks.”

“And I don’t think Phoebe’s Pokemon will be much help against them, either. Why not have this Flygon fight them?”

Tabitha looked at the Flygon, who looked back and forth between the two humans.

“Flygon might have a better chance of fighting those Houndoom, but I’d rather at least one other Pokemon go with him. How did you get to Maxie last time?”

Courtney indicated Phoebe’s Pokemon. “We came out of the Cave together, and when I asked them to take me to Maxie, they agreed.”

Tabitha looked at the ghosts.

“I’m sorry about what happened to your trainer,” he told them softly. “I truly am. You’ve already gone through more than most other Pokemon can bear. And I thank you for letting her go. Her sacrifice is the only reason the rest of us are still here.

“But we need your help now. Will you work with us and ensure that Phoebe’s sacrifice was not in vain? Will you help us see to it that her hopes and final wish are fulfilled?”

Her Pokemon looked at one another and communicated—it was one of the most horrible sounds to Courtney’s ears. It was stilted, distorted, wordless whispering, like a person sleep-talking, or trying to speak but being unable to. It aroused memories of herself as a child, running through Mt. Pyre, trying to escape the Shuppet and their wordless chattering that followed her.

Phoebe’s Sableye, hiding in the shadow of a rock, let out a hiss as she gazed up at Tabitha and nodded in affirmation.

Tabitha nodded back. “Thank you.”

Turning to Courtney, he said, “We can at least count on Phoebe’s Pokemon to help us provide distractions and pull us out of trouble, if we need. Damien’s Flygon and either of our Pokemon will fare best against his Houndoom—I’d suggest your Ninetales, since she’s immune to fire. With that, we should be able to get close enough to Maxie.”

“He didn’t respond to my talking to him,” Courtney muttered.

Tabitha nodded.

“He didn’t either, when I tried.” He sighed. “I’ll try to get a hold of him and suffocate him…”

“Be careful, Tabitha. The Cave’s curse is gone, but Maxie still has all the powers of the Red Orb—he can still control the earth and still has Groudon’s strength.”

Tabitha’s eyes widened.

“He still has Groudon’s strength? How am I supposed to hold him down?!”

“I’m sorry, I just thought—”

“Courtney, that’s an important detail!”

“But he’s not indestructible anymore! I only bruised when he hit me—he can still be—” she suddenly stopped as she sought for a good word to use—"…apprehended by normal means!”

Tabitha looked skeptical and deeply uncomfortable; he grit his teeth and looked over Courtney’s head at Maxie in the distance.

“Do you still want to go through with our original plan?”

“I don’t have any better ideas.”

“Fine. Ninetales and Flygon distract his Houndoom, Mightyena and Phoebe’s Pokemon come with us to Maxie, I’ll start to suffocate him and the ghosts can use whatever powers might help with ‘apprehending’ him, and you can try to break through to him. Sound like a plan?”

Turning to look at Maxie, still standing and making erratic, jerky movements, Courtney’s resolve hardened and she nodded her head.

“Let’s take him back.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Tabitha and Courtney watched as Ninetales and Flygon headed over the rocks, Flygon gliding with ease and Ninetales bounding gracefully. In a few short moments, two jets of flame shot up from unseen attackers. Flygon beat his wings hastily, summoning a gust of sand that deflected the attacks. They saw Ninetales leap and heard snarls, yips and the crackle of fire as the area was doused in flame and a whirlwind of sand.

Tabitha looked at Phoebe’s Pokemon, who hovered next to them and watched the others fighting with curiosity.

“It’s time,” Tabitha told them.

One of the Dusclops took Courtney’s hand, and the two sank beneath the rocks without so much as a whisper. Tabitha looked down at Mightyena and withdrew him into his Pokeball. Taking the hand of a Banette, the two of them turned intangible and sank into the rocks, following Courtney, Dusclops, and the other ghosts.

Tabitha had gone intangible with Ghost-type Pokemon a few times before; in some ways, it wasn’t all that different from traveling in the shadows with Mightyena. But with Dark-types, he always felt weightless and as if he was nothing. Here, his body filled with an icy cold that froze his veins.

His heart pounded with anxiety and apprehension. And even though he knew he had no choice, this entire operation felt perverse—this whole operation was perverted from its inception. They should have never tried to meddle with gods and the supernatural; they should have never attacked and kidnapped Jirachi; they should have never tried to use the Orbs; they should have never tried to use the Cave of Origin… All of this was beyond the abilities of any human being. And even though the end of a restored earth was something that Tabitha had long dreamed of, it didn’t justify the means they had gone about to achieve it.

And hurting Maxie… Tabitha had no doubt he would do it, but the thought of doing so made him inwardly flinch. Courtney was right: Maxie was everything to them. And he had come to a point where he no longer recognized Tabitha or Courtney. Tabitha knew that, if anyone could penetrate the Orb’s hold over Maxie, it would be Courtney.

Perhaps it was because he dreaded it, but it seemed to only take a few seconds for Banette to emerge from the rocky slope, taking Tabitha with her. Once their tangibility returned, Tabitha’s feet fell on solid ground and the ice left his veins as the blazing sun caused him to sweat. Behind him, he heard the crackle of fire and snarls of Pokemon

And only a few meters before him, Maxie moved along with the giant behemoth. Groudon was as big as Tabitha remembered—even without Mt. Chimney to scale its size, it was beyond the scope of any living creature he had seen before.

There was no time to lose. Once Tabitha saw Courtney and Dusclops emerge from the rocks near him, he ran up to his leader, bent his right arm around Maxie’s neck, grabbed his left bicep with his right hand, and pushed his left fist into Maxie’s neck, trapping it in the crook of his elbow.

Maxie let out a horrible strangled sound as he gasped for air. He twisted his neck—unnaturally. His red eyes glared at Tabitha as he choked and coughed. Seeing Maxie’s neck twist in a way it shouldn’t—hearing it crack in several places—sent chills through Tabitha’s body.

“Maxie, it’s us!” Courtney shouted. “It’s me, Courtney, and Tabitha! We’ve always followed you, and we’re here to save you! I know you’re in there—please, listen to us!”

Maxie’s neck bulged against Tabitha’s chokehold.

“Never!” several voices shouted, muffled by Tabitha’s strangular hold. “This is how I always wanted things!

“No, it’s not! You’re possessed!” Courtney pleaded. “You never wanted this—we never wanted this! Fight against the Ob, fight against Groudon, and come home, Maxie! You gave Tabitha and I a home when we were both lost and hopeless—you took our Ninetales and Mightyena in, too!”

I’ve worked my entire life for this—I won’t give it up!”

“Giving up the Red Orb doesn’t mean you have to give up your dream—we will still change this world for the better! You told me once that it would be better to always fight for a brighter future—and we’ll keep doing that, together! Maxie, I know you’re there, keep fighting and come out!”

Tabitha kept pushing. When anyone else would have passed out, Maxie was still speaking with them—but he was gasping. He opened mouth and let out a strangled roar:

NO!

Clinching his hand around an invisible object, Maxie jerked it forward—a spire of rock jutted from beneath Courtney, knocking her flat on her back.

Maxie immediately gripped Tabitha’s arms with an iron grip, his fingers piercing Tabitha’s biceps. Tabitha yelled as his skin was penetrated and blood dripped down his arms.

Maxie removed Tabitha’s hold, bodily lifted him, and slammed him onto his back. Tabitha had no time to react before Maxie pushed his hand against Tabitha’s neck, crushing it against rock.

Whatever air was left in Tabitha after being knocked on his back quickly drained—he lay there, choking and gasping, staring at the ruby-red glare of what remained of his leader.

He fought weakly—his air was gone—his lungs felt fit to burst—spots danced before his vision—his brain burned…

All at once, the pressure on Tabitha’s neck disappeared, air flooded his lungs, Maxie let out a gargling roar, and warm liquid splashed around Tabitha. His vision cleared—

Courtney had leapt on Maxie’s back, her knife cutting into the flesh of her leader. Maxie kept screaming—a high-pitched, bloodcurling scream that raised all the hairs on Tabitha’s body. Courtney kept hacking away at him as he fell to the ground.

The red lines along his body faded and the light died in his eyes as he looked at Courtney wearily. The blood-stained knife clattered to the rock.

“Maxie! Maxie, Maxie—oh, Maxie—are—are you—?” she stammered as she knelt by him.

Maxie looked up at Courtney and wordlessly reached up a hand, touching her face. The crimson glow of his eyes was replaced with their natural, earthy brown. He gazed at Courtney with a somberness—and tenderness—Tabitha had never seen before. His face was pasty, the color leeching out along with his blood.

He looked at Courtney for a few seconds, his mouth hung open, his eyes looking bleary—then his gaze left Courtney and his hand fell to the ground.

Courtney’s hands shook violently—then she balled them, slammed them on the ground and let out a wailing scream.

Tabitha shakily got to his feet as his breath came back to him. He couldn’t stop himself from shaking as he looked at the lifeless form of his leader, covered in his own blood, his eyes wide open, staring at a world he no longer lived in.

A thousand knives stuck Tabitha’s heart and, for a moment, all the helplessness and powerlessness came back to him. He wasn’t a commander anymore—he was a scared, hungry child in the streets of Rustboro, anxiously looking for someone to take care of him. Tears came to his eyes and he started sobbing—he tried to hold himself back, tried to stay strong—but it was useless.

Her arms wrapped around his chest, her head resting against his as she cried and screamed.

“Maxie, no—I’m—I’m sorry—I never—never meant—Maxie—Maxie—Maxie—no—”

His blood ran over her arms and skirt, soaking the ground and coating the rocks with a slick red sheen. The feelings of loss and hopelessness were so strong that it took Tabitha a few moments to realize a bright red object roll up against his feet, its surface glinting in the harsh sunlight.

He looked at the Red Orb and felt strongly tempted to hurl it, cast it away into the sea where it could drown beneath the waves and the world could be rid of it forever.

But he knew that wouldn’t work. He knew someone would find it, use it, and end up like Maxie. They didn’t take Maxie’s life just to wallow in pity.

Courtney remained where she was, clutching Maxie and sobbing. Her face was red, her cries were hoarse. Tabitha noticed, for the first time, Phoebe’s Pokemon hovering around, all looking dolefully at the fallen Magma leader.

His two Houndoom plodded their way over. All the malice and fire was gone, and their eyes were wide as they cautiously walked up to Maxie. Their horns were lowered, flattened against their necks; their tails tucked between their legs as they sniffed Maxie and licked his hands. When he didn’t respond, they sat down, raised their noses to the sky, and let out drawn-out, mournful howls, crying out their sadness through song.

Tabitha felt something nose his hand and looked down to see Mightyena, his ears also flattened against his head as he looked sadly at Maxie. Sitting back, he raised his head and added his song to the others.

Tabitha just wanted to stay there. He would much rather stay with Courtney, Maxie and their Pokemon than—than do anything else. But the sun still shone down harshly, and Kyogre and Groudon still fought, and the landscape was still changing by the minute.

It felt as though every part of Tabitha’s body was filled with lead weight as he picked up the Red Orb in his gloved hand. He looked up at the Pokemon—Mightyena, Damien’s Flygon, Courtney’s Ninetales, Maxie’s Houndoom—and at Courtney and Maxie. This might be his only chance to say goodbye.

“Courtney, I’m—I’m going.”

“Then just go!” she choked out. “All of you! Just go! Just leave me!” And she dissolved further into tears. Maxie’s eyes were beginning to cloud over as Courtney hugged and sobbed into him.
Mightyena looked up at Tabitha.

“You coming with?” Tabitha asked his friend.

Mightyena nodded and let out a growling bark. He would always go with Tabitha—to the end.

Tabitha was grateful for Mightyena’s loyalty, but with Maxie’s corpse right in front of him, he couldn’t feel anything other than weights attached to his body, sinking him and trying to drag him down. So with a quick nod, he turned to look at what remained of Sootopolis crater. From his distance, it was impossible to make out anything happening. A great expanse of water separated him from the crater, which remained shielded from all the adverse weather effects. A patch of grey clouds hung over it, swirling around overhead, as if Sootpolis was some designated area.

Tabitha looked at Phoebe’s Pokemon and Damien’s Flygon.

“I need one of you to take me back to the Sootopolis Crater if we’re to end all of this. Can any of you please do so?”

Damien’s Flygon was immediately willing. Phoebe’s Ghost Pokemon didn’t seem to know what to do with themselves and chattered to one another in their strange language.

Tabitha patted Flygon’s head and withdrew Mightyena into his Pokeball. Pocketing the Red Orb, he mounted Flygon; as the Dragon-type kicked off and glided into the air, Tabitha’s heart only continued to sink, only continued to grow more apprehensive. It would be his list time riding Flygon—his last time seeing the earth from this point of view.

His last time seeing the earth at all.

He looked out and, in spite of the calamities happening, Hoenn was still remarkably beautiful. Kyogre and Groudon fought to the north, but off to the south, the sea sparkled serenely beneath a radiant sky. Though it was now drying beneath Groudon’s eternal sun, Tabitha remembered the haze of green in that used to be in the distance, showing where the mangrove forests and jungles met the sea and carpeted the land with a verdant blanket. Spires of rock stuck out of the water like monoliths of the natural world. Tabitha’s heart panged as he looked at all of it—the world that he had so long wanted to change so drastically and, in these few moments, felt such a deep affection for.

Things could not have been any more different in the opposite direction. To the north, waves raged and foamed around Kyogre; for leagues behind the sea creature, grey waters raged and foamed beneath a sky that crackled and sizzled with lightning and continuously emptied sheets of blinding rain. The rock that Groudon stood on was so hot that any water splashing on to it immediately evaporated and became white tendrils snaking into the burning, ashy sky. Tabitha couldn’t even make out the land behind Groudon; the air was too hazy. His heart twisting with guilt, he set his gaze forward as Flygon made his descent into the crumbling remnants of Sootopolis crater.

As Flygon touched down on the rocky steps, Tabitha took Mightyena’s Pokeball out and released him. He looked up at Damien’s Flygon.

“Thank you for taking me—for always taking me somewhere when I ask you to. I’m sure I’ll need you again, soon, when I go to the Cave of Origin.” He set his sights on the Team Aqua submarine lying a few hundred meters below him.

“But first, we need that Blue Orb.”
 
Chapter 42

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
So, a bit of exciting news on my end! I've got the rest of this fic organized, which means I can promise it'll end at 45 chapters, which will all be uploaded by the end of February. What a way to celebrate my golden birthday! I'm so excited to be posting the rest of this fic; I've been waiting for this ever since I completed the first draft in NaNoWriMo of 2020. Thank you so much to everyone who has been reading along all these years; it means quite a lot!

You might notice that a certain character you'd expect to be in this chapter is missing... I will likely go back and edit this chapter to include them, but I want to post this so I don't delay the uploads!

I'm posting this chapter a day early because I'll be without internet access the next two days, so I figured now was better than later. This is one of the shortest chapters in the fic, but writing it meant a lot to me. I admit it's pretty heavy-handed on the allegory, and the names of the people are words from foreign languages that I pulled off the top of my head, so let me know what does/doesn't work!


Chapter 42


She was weightless, floating in water—or air? It didn’t feel like matter at all, and yet it was more fluid than any material she knew. There was no gravity, no pull. Moving was easy.

She opened her eyes. Everything was tinted blue, as if underwater. Emptiness stretched endlessly around her. Turning her head, she looked about in the featureless void. She was alone.

She glanced down. Stretching along the length of her body were the marks of the Blue Orb, shining a poisonous azure. As she looked at them, she felt her head splitt open, ice-cold water fill her skull, icicles drive into her brain—a feeling of losing herself, of surrendering to the next life.

She saw herself for what she was: ugly, disgusting, violated, used. Not a person, but just an object for others to do with as they wished. She had tried to fix her mistakes, tried to do the right thing—and in the end, it didn’t make a difference. This was her punishment for trying to right what she had wronged.

Resentment welled up in her heart. She hugged her arms, digging her fingers into the flesh, trying to bruise herself, to make herself bleed. Her arms shook from the force of her grip. Tears leaked from her eyes. She curled into a ball, shaking as she sobbed. She hated herself, hated her body, hated those who put her into this position. She hated.

But in the midst of her self-loathing, she had the distinct feeling that she was not alone. Above her, she felt a great presence looming. Opening her eyes, she saw him. Kyogre, the great leviathan, floated above her. His dark yellow eyes gazed down at her—not angry, not hungry, but almost curious.

Terror welled up within Maressa—her body shook as she glared at him, rage and hatred flaring in her chest. Deep within her, she felt a sort of pull—as if he was calling her—

“Just force me!” she burst. “Force me to do what you want! Force me to kill! Just make me fight for you and die for you! This is all your fault in the first place! You killed all those people, and now you’ve forced me to absorb the Orb and be here with you!”

She breathed heavily and quickly recoiled, hugging her arms, burying her face into her curled-up knees.

“Kyogre will never do that.”

She looked up. In the watery blue void around her, several ethereal figures slowly took shape. They were all distinctly human, wearing a variety of different clothes. The majority wore ancient outfits: skirts made of woven palm fronds, bolts of cotton tied around one shoulder, headdresses of feathers, laurel wreaths, and capes embroidered with shining thread. A few of the most modern-looking wore suits or starched dresses from the Industrial Age. All of them appeared translucent with washed-out colors, as though they were specters from another realm.

The one who spoke to her was a man with a lined face and deep-set eyes that peered beneath a woven laurel wreath. He held a staff in one hand, though he could have stood upright without it.

The figures appeared around her in a semicircle, giving her a wide birth. They didn’t approach her; they merely gazed at her with mixtures of sadness and acceptance.

“Kyogre will never force you into something.”

Maressa glared at the man who spoke. Anger seethed in her.

“Yes he will, he brought me here! I never wanted the Orb, I never wanted to be possessed, but here I am now!”

Kyogre isn’t possessing you,” he stressed. “The Orb is. And the Orb was made by humans who wanted to dominate and control Kyogre. The curse they placed on the Blue Orb is what brought you here. It’s what brought all of us here.”

The rage in Maressa’s heart abated a little. She looked at the people around her.

“Who… who are you all?”

“Many of us lived in Sootopolis Crater long, long ago, until we were invaded by outsiders. Our lives were sacrificed to create the Red and Blue Orbs. Our bodies were destroyed, but our spirits live on within the Orbs. We have been like this ever since, and we can never truly die.”

She gasped. “I’m sorry.”

“Do not be sorry, Maressa. You did not cause this. It is our fate to be here until the Orbs can be destroyed.”

“I tried to stop it!” She uncrossed her arms and stood up straight. “I tried! But they kept capturing me and torturing me—he forced himself on me, and they threatened my Pokemon! I—I gave up my family and my friends, I left behind my old life and I didn’t have anyone to turn to! I tried to stop them, but I was too weak! Because of me, they got the Orbs, and now the world is wrecked, and it’s all my fault!”

“Maressa, none of these things are your fault. You did not make the Orbs, nor did you inspire Maxie and Archie to take them.”

“I just feel so awful!” Tears spilled down her cheeks. “I can’t stop feeling awful all the time! I can’t go on anymore! I wish I didn’t live, I wish I wasn’t! I couldn’t fix anything, and nothing I did made any difference. Now I have the Orb, and it’s going to kill me, too!”

“You have been through many hardships,” he said gently. “Are you ready to forgive the people who have put you through them?”

“I—I don’t know!” Maressa shut her eyes and shook her head. “I just want to be okay again! Something is wrong with me, and I just don’t want to hurt anymore!”

The spirits looked at her with soft eyes as Maressa cried her heart out.

“Forgiveness is not an easy thing,” the elder said kindly. “I cannot tell you how many years I was here before I forgave the people who did this to me.”

Maressa jumped. “You—you forgave the people who did this to you? The people who locked you here?”

He nodded. “Bearing a grudge is natural. People have hurt you, and so, of course, you want them to feel your pain in return. But unforgiveness is a heavy burden to bear. My spirit festered here, alone, for countless years, hating those who invaded my home, slaughtered my people, and sacrificed me to the gods. They ended my life, destroyed my culture, and cursed my descendants for thousands of years. And I burned with hatred for them for so long.

“But I slowly came to realize that, even if everything I wanted were to pass—if those invaders suffered a fate worse than mine—it would not change the fact that I am stuck here. And I have no way of knowing whether or not they suffer. I could either choose to dwell here, for all eternity, feeling sick with hatred and malice—or I could let it go.

“Forgiveness isn’t natural. It took a lot of effort and time to even begin it. But I found that it was necessary to heal from the pain that they caused me.”


“Even—even though you’ll never see them again? And they never apologized for what they did? They got what they wanted—and it cost you everything!”

He cocked his head. “Forgiveness is only on my end. They may never know that I released my grudge against them, but I have found healing through it. Whether or not they were ever sorry for what they did to my people is between them and their Maker.” He tipped his head towards her. “And, if you are ready, you can let it go, as well.”

“I—I just don’t know, I don’t understand. I thought I was going to be—be eaten by the Orb, or something!”

One of the other spirits—a woman with a long dress, her numerous coils of hair piled neatly on top of her head—spoke gently.

“I think that getting rid of your anger and your grudge is what you want, or else you wouldn’t be with us. When I absorbed the Orb, I was blind by my own hunger for power. For countless years, I couldn’t see anything other than my own greed, my rage, and resentment. You never wanted the Orb in the first place. You aren’t overcome by your hatred. From what I see, you want to let go of all your hurt and resentment.”

Maressa hugged herself; her heart recoiled. “I don’t know how.”

“We can lead you.”

She looked up at all of the spirits. The man with the laurel wreath spoke again.

"Think of the people who have hurt you—the ones who make you feel heavy and burdened inside. And then, when you’re ready, say ‘I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive this person.’ ”

Maressa started. “That’s it?!”

“No, not at all. This is only a first step. Truly forgiving them may take years—” He paused and shrugged “—and it may not! Some people are quick to forgive. But you’ll likely need time to forgive these people, again and again, for what they’ve done to you.”

Maressa nodded. She stared at her hands, at the cobalt-blue Orb lines shining along her skin. She felt all eyes on her, and she knew they were waiting for her to act. Renouncing her grudges and forgiving people had sounded so simple when the elder had described it. But now, as Maressa prepared to say the names of the people out loud, she felt unable to do so.

She looked back up at him.

“You said that forgiveness is unnatural, and that you had to learn how to do it. How… how did you learn?”

“From the one who does it best.”

He smiled and looked up. Maressa followed his gaze up to where Kyogre floated above them all. She turned back to the spirit.

“What do you mean?”

“Kyogre has—and still is—suffering as much as the rest of us. A creator god enslaved by human beings to do their will, forced to destroy the planet he helped make. He created part this world and played a part in giving life to all creatures. Now, he’s seen only as an object, bound to the wills of people who want to abuse him.

“Look at him.”


Maressa raised her eyes to meet Kyogre’s large, yellow ones. They gazed at her, just as before—with a sort of expectant curiosity, as if he was waiting to see what she would do. It was so unlike how she saw him in the Sootopolis Crater. That Kyogre was rampaging, flooding the Hoenn region, and bent on destruction. The Kyogre before her held no malice whatsoever, but just floated placidly.

“He has just as much of a right to be angry as the rest of us—more than the rest of us. And yet, he’s not. He holds nothing against humans. His spirit is at peace; his body and mind are enslaved. He just wants to be set free.”

Awe overcame Maressa—but not at Kyogre’s physical strength. A creator god forced to obey the wills of people he had helped make—staring down at her with kindness and hope. As she gazed back at him, she was struck by how tender—how loving—his gaze was. There was a warmth to it; Maressa felt that Kyogre could see her whole past, every decision she had ever made, and perfectly understood her heart. And, as Maressa rested in that gaze, she felt that all of her inadequacies, her poor decisions, and her failures, were as nothing next to the mercy and love of this creator.

She looked back at the elder.

“Will my forgiveness help set Kyogre free? I just want to help him. Will letting go of my grudges do that?”

The elder gazed at her thoughtfully.

“In part, perhaps. Setting Kyogre free has to do with your will. If you want to be the one to release him, you will need a fully integrated spirit.”

“What does that mean?”

“Are you at peace with yourself?”

“No.”

He smiled. “Then yes, I think, forgiving will help you set Kyogre free.”

Maressa gulped and nodded. “Okay,” she said as she ran through a list of names in her head. “I think… I think I’m ready.”

It was easy to think of the people she needed to forgive—the people for whom her hatred burned the most intensely, who wouldn’t stay out of her mind, who never left her in peace. Saying their names out loud, repeating the phrase that the ancient one had told her to say, felt uncomfortable, especially as she felt all eyes on her.

Hesitantly, she said, “I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Mattimeo Lantis.”

An awkward silence followed, and she knew she was meant to continue. She didn’t feel any different, but something pulled at her to keep on speaking the names that readily came to mind.

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Archie—Archibald Matå’pang.”

Another deep inhale, and the words poured out.

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Tabitha Hei.”

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Shelly Tåsi.”

Her heart beat strongly in her chest; tears came to her eyes. She saw their faces as their names rolled off her tongue. She didn’t have to search through her memory—faces presented themselves, the words leaping out of her mouth as if of their own accord.

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Mark Aurelius.”

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Michael Angelo.”

Her voice shook, and the faces of people she had hardly ever seen—whom she hadn’t directly interacted with, whose full names she didn’t remember hearing—jumped to mind.

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Courtney Tash.”

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Maximilian Heiss.”

She breathed hard; tears steadily trickled down her cheeks as the faces of many people she bore grudges against appeared before her eyes.

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Elizabeth Llyr.”

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Rhiannon Llyr.”

“I renounce my unforgiveness, and I forgive Dylan Llyr.”

Tears poured from her eyes and her chest heaved with sobs. As she spoke their names, weights lifted from her chest—she felt light, felt free, but there was still hidden resentment locked firmly in her heart.

“Who do you feel unable to forgive?”

The group of spirits parted to reveal a figure lying in their midst. It was the most miserable, wretched person that Maressa had ever seen: a woman sobbed her eyes out, holding herself in her heavily scarred arms.

Maressa gasped—she knew this woman. She knew all of the hurt and pain this woman had been through, knew how horribly inadequate and terrified she felt. Maressa’s heart was moved, and she ran to the woman and lifted her, cradling the woman’s head in her arms. And she saw her own eyes, wracked with guilt and self-loathing, staring up at her.

“It’s okay!” Maressa told herself. “It’s okay, I forgive you! I forgive you, I don’t hold anything against you anymore! You aren’t a failure. I forgive you!”

As she soothed herself, she saw another figure pass in front of her. It was a young girl, about four years old. She smiled cheerfully, innocently, as she held the hand of someone whose face was hidden in fog. Maressa gasped: again, she saw herself, but before she had met Psyduck; before her family left Kanto for Hoenn; before she joined Team Aqua; before she viciously acted out on revenge; before she was kidnapped and tortured; before her scars; before imprisonment by the Blue Orb.

And yet, she was still Maressa.

A gentle voice resonated in Maressa’s heart as she watched herself walk by, holding the hand of the faceless one. It was a voice she couldn’t put a name to—but a voice that she knew.

“I have not come to condemn you, Maressa. You are beautiful. You are loved. Your life is worth living. I forgive any bad decisions you have made. All I ask of you is that you forgive yourself, too.”

She breathed heavily, blinking tears away from her eyes. So much of the pain and heaviness that had been lodged in her chest for so long was lifted away. Many of the nails in her heart were removed; and, in their place, flowers bloomed.

As tears ran down her face and she breathed large gulps of air, she no longer saw the child and no longer held the woman in her arms—but she felt closer to both of them than ever before. She looked up and saw the spirits, and Kyogre, all gazing at her tenderly.

“How do you feel?”

“F—free. But …” She placed a hand on her chest. “I still feel pain.”

“Forgiveness may take a long time, and it may involve forgiving the same people for the same crimes over and over again. But, even now, I can see that you have made great progress.” His face was beaming. Maressa smiled in return.

“So… what now?”

The elder smiled. “I think you know what you need to do. It is your choice. If you wish, you can go back and end the conflict. Or, you can stay here.”

“I… I can just stay?”

“You can.”

“But… but what about the Orb? What about Kyogre?”

“You said that you never wanted the Orb in the first place. It was not your decision to come this far; the Orb is not your responsibility, if you do not wish it. You can wait for your body to expel it and hope that somebody else will end the fighting.”

“Is that realistic?”

He tipped his head. “Considering the many people who have been as involved in this conflict as you have been, I do believe that there would be someone able and willing to break the power of the Orbs.”

Maressa pondered. Yes, she knew the spirit was right—there were others who wanted the fighting to end and would be willing to make the necessary sacrifice to stop it. And the thought of going back to the remains of Sootopolis, back to the angry gods fighting, to constant destruction, to watching more people die, made Maressa’s heart recoil. And she was tired; all she really wanted to do in those moments was to reflect on what she had witnessed in forgiving. It would be peaceful to stay in the spirit realm and let the conflict be resolved by someone else.

“But…”

She looked up at the spirits.

“If I go back, and if I end the fighting, that will save at least one life, won’t it?”

“It will ensure that nobody else will have to give their life to stop it, yes. Though it’s only for a time. All life passes on, eventually.”

Maressa looked at herself, and at the blue lines stretching across her spirit. She didn’t find them ugly or loathsome anymore. They were better than the Tentacruel scars that still riddled her body.

As she thought back to her history with Team Aqua—from being a genuine member to a captured traitor—her resolve hardened. She wanted to see this through to its completion.

And I can see my Pokemon again.

She looked back at the spirits and at Kyogre.

“I’m going back. I’m going to stop all this—I’ll free you all, including you, Kyogre.”

As the spirits smiled approvingly at her, Maressa felt a kinship with them, as though they were family members who all knew her quite well. And, looking up, her heart swelled as Kyogre gazed at her with pride.

“Good luck, Maressa. We’ll see you again, soon.”


I'm including this in a spoiler at the end of the chapter because I wanted readers to look at this only after finishing Chapter 42. I based Chapter 42 on a personal experience I had in forgiving a lot of people after I had been violated by someone. Some friends of mine (who are nuns and 5-10 years older than me, so mentors more than friends lol) led me in a spiritual exercise to start forgiving when I was undergoing traumatic experiences. I saw me forgiving myself, and I saw myself as a small child. I didn't include these experiences because I wanted to project myself onto my character, but because it was something that worked for me, I thought it might work for Maressa. A number of things that happen to Maressa ended up happening to me later in life, and so I suppose I have, in a way, rewritten her story a bit to follow my journey of healing and moving on.

Did it work? Was it too cheesy? Does it seem too unrealistic? Let me know! I'm genuinely curious as to how this comes across and welcome all feedback on it.
 
Chapter 43

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
Hi everyone! Here is the next chapter. I admit that it's one of the cheesier ones. If I had more time, I'd probably do large reworkings around it so that it's not so cliched, but for the sake of completing this fic and getting it out, I'm leaving it as it is with the minor revisions done since first drafting it. That being said, I'm still curious to hear what you all think about it!

And I do plan on getting around to the reviews that I received! It may not happen until at least March, since I still need to modify the last two chapters before I post them. Anyway, I hope you all enjoy!


Chapter 43


Maressa opened her eyes. Everything was black. It was bitterly cold, cold enough to make the teeth chatter and one’s entire body to shake. But the coldness didn’t bother her. She turned her head, but her movements were slow.

She blinked several times in the darkness. She was floating in water. But how could that be?

She inhaled deeply—she could breathe. It smelled of salt and algae. The sound of bubbles floating, and of water flowing through stones, reached her ears.

But what happened?

Everything felt off, as if she was pulled in different directions. She felt something lingering at the back of her mind—something that was not herself. It almost felt like the time Derek’s Claydol communicated with her using psychic powers, but this was a very different presence. She was scared to engage it, so she tried to not think about it.

She also felt herself being drawn in a certain direction—something told her to swim down. But why? And what was it? What was happening?

Closing her eyes, Maressa thought back. She saw the spirits of people from ancient times floating before her, she saw Kyogre floating above her, and herself as a pitiable, sobbing wreck. It was surreal—as if it were all a dream, but the clarity of it didn’t fade away, and the lightness and peace still pervaded her heart. Energy flowed through her body; she felt if she could spring to her feet and sprint several miles.

Before that, she remembered Matt taking her to Team Aqua’s base, and the Blue Orb being pushed into her skull.

She jolted. Brief flashes of punching through metal, throwing people aside, digging into rocks, being thrown off the cliffs and everything crashing down around her—

And rage. Inhumane, boiling anger that engulfed her and tried to eat her alive. Suddenly, it consumed her, blocked out all other feeling. The type of fury that ignites one’s veins and makes blood rush so quickly that the head hurts—but magnified. It was her own anger, her hate—and, at the same time, it wasn’t.

What was going on?

Unbidden, a blue glow filled the water. Maressa looked and saw blue lines mirroring those on Kyogre spread across her arms and hands, lighting the dark space she was in.

A stone cavern arched over Maressa; the bottom faded away into blackness. She looked back at the glowing marks on her body, lighting the ragged scars spiderwebbing over her skin. She hugged herself and shut her eyes, trying to block out the sight of the blue glow. But behind her closed eyes, she saw bright sunlight and a huge, red beast glaring down at her. She heard a call—its call—voicelessly pulling her towards itself. It invited her to join the fight, to offer her life in destroying the enemy. It promised her power beyond imagining; it offered her immortality.

The offers were tempting, but Maressa found that, if she focused on other things—on the pull towards the seafloor, and a fainter pull towards the surface—that she was able to refuse the call.

Studying Kyogre’s markings on her body, she breathed in deeply. The elder was right. She knew what she needed to do.

She started as the sound of grinding and crunching met her ears. Light trickled in from above, dying the water multiple shades of blue as rocks were shunted aside. As she watched, four dark forms descended from the sunlit surface and greeted her.

A smile broke over Maressa’s face as joy burst in her heart. She swam up to meet them with arms outstretched. They had come for her—her friends!

Sharpedo growled. They had cleared the wreckage! They were ready to help her out and set her free.

And now they could all be together again! Seaking added. They were glad Maressa was okay.

Lanturn chirped gently. They knew Maressa was going through a lot, but they would do whatever it took to help her. None of them would leave her to fight on her own.

Perhaps she was crying, and the ocean washed her tears away—or perhaps she was too elated to cry. But if Maressa’s arms had enough room to hug all of her Pokemon at once, she would have. As it was, she wrapped an arm around Sharpedo (the first time that his scales didn’t hurt her) and another one around Seaking as Lanturn nuzzled her.

She felt two arms wrap around and squeeze her midriff. She looked down in surprise and saw Golduck hugging her, gazing up at her hopefully. But Maressa noticed a strain in his expression, as if he was unwell.

Her eyes swiveled from Golduck to the other three and to the hole they made in the rock—and back to Golduck as something clicked in her brain.

“Golduck—oh my gosh, what are you doing down here? You can’t breathe in water!”

But Golduck held on, even though he was in apparent pain.

Maressa kicked and shot through the water like a bullet. The momentum carried her much further than it would have under normal circumstances—she flew through the water faster than a Huntail chasing prey, her arms wrapped around Golduck.

She and Golduck launched out of the water like a cork out of a bottle. The rocks from Sootopolis’s remains rose to meet them quickly—Maressa held Golduck in her arms and braced for impact—

Her feet hit the wet rock with a force that should have crippled her, but it didn’t even hurt. But as soon as they touched down, Golduck belched out seawater and crawled onto all fours.

Maressa tried to speak, but her body expelled all the water within her and she vomited it out, too. As her body readjusted to air, she heard the splashing of Seaking, Sharpedo and Lanturn surfacing. Maressa looked at Golduck with concern.

“Are you okay?”

Golduck nodded, taking in great gulps of air. He glanced at Maressa, looking slightly relieved. She looked at the other three. Lanturn managed a smile—she was happy that Maressa and Golduck were both okay! But Maressa saw the worry shining behind Lanturn’s eyes.

Seaking chirped happily. They just had to get the Blue Orb out of Maressa, and then they would be good to go!

Sharpedo sat in the water, not moving, and saying nothing. He looked at Maressa, and she knew he was suspicious.

Golduck quacked. Whatever Maressa had to go through, she wasn’t doing it alone. She had never been alone—and they weren’t giving up on her now.

Maressa looked at her Pokemon, her heart warming with gratitude. She smiled.

“You’ve always been so good to me.”

“Quack!”

Golduck sharply quacked, intensely eyeing something behind her.

Turning around, Maressa’s heart sank. Tabitha and Mightyena came running down the ledges; he carried a sack in one of his hands. He came to an abrupt halt a few feet away from her and looked at her—not at her, but at the glowing markings on her body. He cocked his head quizzically as his eyes met hers.

Maressa stared back at him.

“So… you—you aren’t possessed, are you?” Tabitha eventually asked nervously.

She switched her gaze to her hands and eyed the lines along her body, which pulsed like a heartbeat, brightening and dimming like the ebb of tides.

“No… I’m still myself—just with the Orb stuck inside me.”

Tabitha’s eyes roved up and down her body. His mouth hung half-open. He breathed heavily and closed his mouth again. It looked like he was trying not to cry.

She couldn’t look back at him. At least her Pokemon tried to be strong, tried to stay happy for her sake, and promised to always be with her. Seeing Tabitha accept her fate suddenly made it more difficult to bear. Why did he have to show up now? Things were already difficult enough—and he was only making it worse. Familiar resentment burned in her chest. And with the resentment, other feelings that had remained dormant—fear, anxiety, sorrow—rose to the surface.

Keeping her eyes down, she tried to respond, but all that came out was a shaky breath. Tabitha gazed at her sadly.

“You saw the writing on the wall.”

Maressa nodded. Tabitha closed the gap between them and put an arm around her. Maressa cried into the fabric of his grey tank top, her body heaving with sobs.

“I can’t do this,” she cried.

“Maressa,” Tabitha said gently. She looked up at him and saw him gaze at her tenderly with dark eyes. “You are the strongest person I know. I know you can do this.”

She sniffed and shook her head.

“I can’t,” she choked out. “I can’t do anything—and oh, it’s calling me…” She looked out to sea, where Kyogre sat in the water, staring at her with dark yellow eyes. “I can feel him—in my head—in me—telling me to set him free. And I can feel the Cave—and I—I can feel that.” She gestured to the sack in Tabitha’s hand.

He looked at her curiously. “Kyogre’s telling you to set it free? Is that why you’re not… possessed?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. It’s a lot, but I saw him and felt him—and I just want him to be free. And I don’t want to fight anymore!” More tears trickled down her face.

“Maressa, look at me.”

She looked into Tabitha’s eyes. They were soft—and sad. He almost looked heartbroken. She had never seen him like this before.

“I know that you can do this. If anyone else had absorbed the Orb, I would be afraid—but not with you. You’ve already given up so much—your ties with friends and family, and even your Pokemon.”

He sighed, and his gaze fell.

“I never wanted you to have to do this—I never wanted anyone to. I thought I would be making this sacrifice. That’s what the Cave wanted, at least.”

She gulped and looked up at him. “What?”

“When we broke the magic hold on the Cave of Origin, it showed me my life. And I realized that I have not turned into someone I’m proud of—not someone my father, or even my surrogate father, would be proud of. But I saw myself breaking the power of the Orbs in that Cave, and I realized I could give my life in one last effort to do something good. I could help people and protect others.

“It was never supposed to be you—none of this was. Finding the Orbs, taking them, absorbing them, destroying them, summoning and fighting gods… None of it. You were just a grunt, caught up in the dangerous schemes that Maxie, Archie, and I had created.

“And Maressa, I am so, so sorry that you have to be the one to pay for our crimes. I never wanted the grunts to be caught up in our plans like this. I never wanted the lives of grunts to be disposable. And while I can’t stop what’s already started, I want you to know that I’ll do whatever I can to help you. Whatever you need—however I can help—I’ll do it.”

Maressa looked up at him. She knew that he meant it. She looked over at her Pokemon. All of their faces were crestfallen: Lanturn’s red eyes drooped and her antenna hung low; Seaking’s mouth hung open, half in the water; Sharpedo gazed silently up at her, his eyes just above the surface; and Golduck simply stared at her, his shoulders slumped, his tail lying flat on the ground.

Golduck quacked: what they said before still held true. Whatever Maressa needed, they were there for her.

Tears came to Maressa’s eyes—her heart felt warm at the assurances of her friends, but it hurt so much. How could she go through with this?

She smiled at them.

“Thank you—all of you.”

“Maressa!”

She gasped. It was a voice she knew—a voice that, at the same time, she didn’t want to hear, but wanted to hear more than anything.

Looking up, she saw Derek—with Breloom’s help—clambering down the rocks towards her. Her heart felt lighter at seeing him—but it also twisted into painful knots. Derek’s Claydol floated alongside them, and a Crobat glided easily through the air. The sight of Crobat instantly brought a smile to Maressa’s face; if anyone loved their Pokemon enough to bring about an evolution, it would be Derek.

As Derek and his Pokemon made it to Maressa and the others, he panted hard, clutching his side. He looked at Maressa—not at the blue markings covering her scarred skin, but at her.

“You’re—you’re alive,” he gasped. “Are you—you feeling okay?”

She nodded and half-smiled.

“Yeah… But now…” She silently held out her arms. She couldn’t bring herself to say the rest.

Derek stood straight up and looked back-and-forth between Maressa and Tabitha. “So, what needs to be done now?”

Tabitha didn’t look at him. “Now, Maressa needs to take the Red Orb and go to the Cave of Origin.”

“Wait,” Maressa said as she eyed the sack in Tabitha’s hand, “what happened, exactly? How did you get it? What happened to Maxie?”

Tabitha sighed. “A lot has happened…” He briefly summarized what happened between him, Courtney, Phoebe, and Maxie since he and Maressa had parted ways. Maressa jumped when she saw Phoebe’s ghost Pokemon flit out of the rocks, staring at her with curiosity.

As Tabitha finished speaking, Derek looked behind them, towards the location of the Cave, and his eyes widened.

“So… how are we supposed to get to the Cave?”

Maressa furrowed her eyebrows. She could sense a pull towards the Cave of Origin, and it did feel far away—but it was just on the opposite side of the crater, wasn’t it? Why did Derek look so confused?

Turning around, she saw why: where the Cave of Origin had stood before was now an empty expanse of water. Her heart clenched.

Tabitha glanced over and did a double-take. “Oh… Groudon must have ripped it up and thrown it in the ocean…”

Maressa nodded. “I can feel it—it’s far down, in the bottom of the sea…” Her heart sank. Even though she could breathe under water and was capable of withstanding the cold and pressure of the ocean, it would take her too long to swim down there.

Crobat squeaked. Why not just take one of Team Aqua’s deep sea submarines down?

Maressa looked over her shoulder. The only sub within the crater was lying in pieces, ripped to shreds by her Pokemon.

Crobat squeaked impatiently—use the one outside the crater, when Team Aqua first got there!

A lightbulb went off in Maressa’s brain—Team Aqua and the Pokemon League both had subs waiting outside the crater. As far as she knew, they hadn’t been touched since they landed. And they had diving bells—she could make it to the ocean bottom in one of those.

Nodding, she said, “I think that’s the way to go—thank you, Crobat. And congratulations, by the way!”

Just like when he was a Golbat, Crobat didn’t smile in response to her words—but Maressa did see his face flush behind his folded wings.

Looking around, she saw all eyes on her—she didn’t know what to say. She didn’t want to say anything. She wanted it to be over with, but she didn’t want to leave them.

“I’m coming with you,” Derek stated.

“Derek…” She looked up into his dark brown eyes. They were always so soft and gentle, and now they shone with determination. “I’m not coming back.”

“I know.”

Any words she might have said died on her mouth.

Golduck quacked: he would go with her, too!

Looking at him, Maressa felt like her heart would burst. She wrapped her arms around him and felt him do the same to her.

“Please stay,” she whispered. “Please don’t try to follow—you’ve done so much for me. I love you so, so much, Golduck. I want you to live. If something works out, please just let me know that you’ll live.” She pulled back from the hug and looked into Golduck’s shining red eyes. “Take care of the others,” she said. “If you all still stay together—take care of them and look out for them. Just like you always do.”

He stared back as stubbornly as ever. If Derek was coming with Maressa, then Golduck was absolutely coming. He would never leave her behind.

Maressa sighed. She looked at Derek and the rest of her Pokemon.

“All right… You can all come with—as far as you can.”

The inner call telling her to go to the Cave of Origin was growing stronger: with every passing moment, the need to take the Red Orb to the Cave became more urgent.

But once she boarded a vessel, she wouldn’t be able to speak to her other three Pokemon anymore.

“I love you, Sharpedo!”

Sharpedo raised his head out of the water slightly. His jaw hung open loosely, and his red eyes quavered.

“You’re the strongest Sharpedo I know—you always have been!”

She turned to Seaking. “I love you so, so much, Seaking. Nothing could ever change that. I’m so sorry for losing you, but I always knew you would find us again. You saved my life! I’m so grateful for you.”

Seaking gazed up at her with shining eyes. He loved her, too! He would always do whatever she needed.

Maressa’s chest tightened. She looked at Lanturn. “Thank you for everything, Lanturn! I love you, too. You’re the kindest, most compassionate Pokemon I’ve ever met—you’re really too good for the rest of us. Please be safe!”

Lanturn crooned—she was never too good for them! She loved them and would always be there to take care of them.

Maressa had to leave—or else she would start crying and lack any willpower she had left to move forward. She turned around and looked at Tabitha, who looked down at her sadly.

His eyes were puffy and his face was red. He didn’t seem to be able to say anything. He just looked at her.

Tearing his gaze away, he held up the cloth bag.

“You’ll need this.”

Maressa took it. She couldn’t think of anything to say.

She turned away—there was too much going on in her mind and heart to process all of it. Her eyes roved up to the top of the crater, towering hundreds of meters above her. How to get up and around to the ship…

Maressa turned her head at the sound of chattering and saw Phoebe’s Pokemon floating there. A Banette at the forefront chittered in her ghostly language. Maressa understood the Banette perfectly: the Ghost-type Pokemon could take her over the cliffs and to the submarine, if they needed.

Maressa complied, and in a few seconds, she, Golduck, and Derek were flying over the cliffs and up the terraces. Far below, her Pokemon plowed their way through the waters, keeping a decent pace with the ghosts.

It was an odd sensation—Derek said he felt cold, but Maressa felt nothing at all. She always hated heights, but looking down, to the sides—she didn’t get dizzy or feel nauseous like she always did before. It was as if her body was already gone…

They reached the zenith of the terraces and gently floated down the steep outer cliffs, the submarine growing steadily closer. Maressa saw two diving bells attached to the exterior. Anxiety didn’t rush her as she expected it to. The calm and peace that she had felt when talking to the ancient people cursed by the Orbs was once again with her.

And, as they grew closer, she was more overcome by that irresistible call to go down to the dark depths, to give it all up to the Cave of Origin.

All too soon, they reached the submarine. She, Golduck, and Derek solidified and stood outside, on top of the submarine. Maressa looked at the Banette who had taken her.

“Can you please check for other people in here? And take them out if you find any?”

Banette nodded and drifted off like smoke, intangibly floating into the vessel. Before long, all of Phoebe’s Pokemon came back, letting her know that the ship was empty.

Whether they had to remove people, or whether the ship had already been empty, Maressa didn’t know, and she didn’t dwell on it. She spared her three Pokemon in the water one more smile before heading into the submarine with Derek and Golduck.

Maressa didn’t even look at them as she automatically walked through the narrow hallway towards the command center of the submarine. It felt oddly familiar—how many times had she walked through that ship? How many times had she been behind the controls while other Team Aqua agents chattered away?

Everything was automatic as she moved the switches in the ship. Before long, she heard a hiss of air and a clang! as the outside hatch shut, and the view of the wave tops disappeared into briny green as the submarine sank directly down into the ocean depths.

As Golduck watched Lanturn, Seaking, and Sharpedo swim with the submarine, Maressa felt Derek join her side. She didn’t look at him. She kept her gaze either on the controls she managed or else just stared through the windows at the great expanse of the Hoenn sea. Apart from her Pokemon, it was oddly empty, without even a Tentacool drifting by. She knew Kyogre was messing with the currents. And, perhaps, the wildlife was deliberately avoiding Kyogre…

Eventually, Sharpedo and Seaking reached the maximum depth they could go, and peeled away from the ship as it continued to descend. Lanturn kept swimming for a bit, but before long, she looked sadly up at her brothers and went to join them. The green-blue of the ocean view soon faded into darkness. They descended onwards. Maressa continued to stand at the commands; Derek continued to stand by her side; Golduck’s gaze never left the outside waters.

She couldn’t tell how much time had passed. She relied solely on the call inside her—on how close the Cave felt. As she switched her gaze between the chilling blackness of the abyss, the lights of the controls, and the pulsing blue lights on her skin, she couldn’t keep her mind off the final figure she saw on the wall in the Cave of Origin: a vague humanoid shape, each hand holding an Orb.

If she was to get Golduck and Derek out of there alive, the time had come.

She pointed to a lever on the control panel.

“That controls buoyancy. It’s currently set to take on water. If you push it back up, it’ll bring you back to the surface.”

Derek said nothing.

So Maressa said nothing.

She turned and walked away towards the open entrance to one of the little metal pods connected to the submarine: a diving bell.

“Maressa.”

She didn’t stop—and her path was soon blocked by Derek stepping in front of her. Behind him, she saw Golduck sneak into the diving bell, determination shining clear in his eyes.

She looked up at Derek—up at his brown eyes gazing gently at her. They were always so gentle—he had always been so patient with her.

“Don’t do it,” he told her.

“You know I have to.”

“But not alone. I’m here for a reason, and Golduck is, too. I know you can’t go back, and I don’t intend to go back, either. After everything you’ve done for me—for my Pokemon—for the rest of our teams and everyone—Maressa, I’m not leaving you to do this alone. You don’t have to.”

The odd, emotionless shell that had been safeguarding her heart dislodged at his words. Her heart felt warm—she felt flustered. She didn’t like it, she didn’t like it at all. This was her last time talking to Derek, and he was making her feel embarrassed.

Why did it suddenly mean so much to her? She had received plenty of affirmation about what she did—what made this different?

“You’re not alone, Maressa,” he repeated. “I’ll stay with you until the end.”

He smiled—the most tender smile Maressa had seen.

Warmth blossomed in her heart as she met his tender gaze—Maressa’s heart felt light—she felt hopeful.

But the call within her was still there, reminding her to get to the Cave of Origin. And the only thing between her and the Cave were Derek and Golduck.

She didn’t look away from Derek’s gentle gaze. Smiling back, she asked, “How can I ever thank you for all you’ve done for me?”

His smile widened—then looked slightly taken aback as she took his hands and placed them on either side of her face, still holding his gaze. Taking his face in her hands, she stood up on her tiptoes and touched her lips to his.

She had kissed boys a few times—once in high school and a few times in college. It was always awkward, weird, and she usually felt uncomfortable enough to stop it after a millisecond. Any time she told Golduck, he understood it as a “pre-mating ritual” and started stalking anyone Maressa was involved with. Maybe that was why she never made it past a first date. The boys usually offered reasons beyond Golduck hunting them down and trying to drown them, but she chose to believe it was always Golduck’s fault.

The difference, this time, was that Golduck didn’t start shrieking like a banshee.

As Maressa held Derek’s face, he reciprocated, and bent down so she didn’t have to stand on her toes. She removed her hands from his face and placed them on his chest.

When she knew he was caught up in the moment, she shoved him hard.

He fell back, tripping on the lip between the submarine and the diving bell, crashing into Golduck, and trapping the Pokemon beneath him inside the miniscule vessel. Before they had a chance to recover, Maressa slammed the doors shut, only a window for them to see each other—

Derek’s panic-stricken face appeared at the window, looking at her in horror when he realized what she was doing. He mouthed the words she couldn’t hear with her ears, but they tore through her heart all the same—

NO! MARESSA! NO!

He pounded against the door—but the door was built to withstand the crushing pressure of the ocean, and his fists could do nothing against it.

She smiled, and the wave of emotions that she had been pushing back and keeping under control caught up with her.

Tears rolled down her scarred face as she looked at Derek through the window—she was tempted to open the door again, to hug him, to let him know how utterly terrified she was—that she didn’t want to do this, she wasn’t ready, she couldn’t go through with it.

“Thank you.”

She activated the controls, and the diving bell detached from the ship, shooting towards the surface.
 

Nekodatta

Pokémon Trainer
Pronouns
She/Her
Partners
  1. koraidon-apex
  2. miraidon-ultimate
  3. skitty
Here for reading rookidiee!
I've read the first two chapters and as a Hoenn lover I really like the start of this.
I like the more realistic approach to showing how the two teams operate and how of course each of them thinks they are in the right, like the moment when Aqua describes Magma's goal of wanting to make Mt. Chimney erupt as destroying the environment when technically they want to make more land (or you could say enrich it)
Also Golduck is quite a unique choice for a "starter", I love it! I'm looking forward to see more of this.

My favourite moment was definitely the description of the battle between Golduck and Mightyena, it was really vivid and I liked how it showed how experienced Tabitha's Mightyena was by how it moved.

One thing that left me a bit confused though was the Pokemon being described as darting in and out of shadows, I took it metaphorically at first but at times I got the impression it was meant to be literally using shadows as portals to move, nothing major but it left me a bit confused on if it was supposed to be actually doing it or not... Anyway, I will definitely keep reading this!
 
Chapter 44

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
Hi everyone! Here it is: the penultimate chapter! I'm so happy I got to make a detailed description of a deep-sea seascape; I imagine I might not get the reason to do it in fic again. This chapter was heavily inspired by the Starset song Diving Bell (not least of all because it features a diving bell!).

I feel like some of the scenes in this chapter are pretty repetitive. I tried to take Negrek's comment about the skirmishes wearing on into account, but kept a few in this chapter because I really wanted to highlight Groudon and Kyogre's strength. Overall, I cut this chapter down by a little over a thousand words to try and keep it more concise (I was really going for those wordcount goals when I wrote this in NaNoWriMo 2020!).

Another aspect of this chapter I'm unsure about is the scene order. I wanted to start right where 43 left off, with Derek, but that makes the timing of Tabitha's scenes a bit out of place. Does it flow well the way it is? Or would rearranging make it better? Let me know! At this point, completing this fic is my main goal, and then I can go back for editing. Stay tuned next week for the final update!



Chapter 44



“NO! MARESSA, NO!”

Derek pounded his fists against the glass window. He saw Maressa’s face—her eyes welling with tears, welling with fear, as she set to face the task ahead of her. Something hissed, and then a slam—and Derek felt the small vessel ascend, detached from the submarine—

Detached from Maressa.

Derek felt a million things at once—he was angry at himself—he was terrified for Maressa—he was guilty—and he was distraught.

Even in her final moments, she was going to be alone.

Total uselessness overcame Derek and brought him to his knees inside that metal vessel. He didn’t even notice Golduck crouched behind him, his blue head pressed against the wall, similarly overcome by Maressa pushing them away.

Derek lurched as the ascension halted, and the vessel rose and fell in quick succession. He looked up at the window and saw the boundary of the water and the air—constantly shifting as the diving bell bobbed up and down on the waves. Derek’s heart leapt when he saw something utterly massive pass before it—

Getting to his feet, he peered through the window. His heart leapt to his throat when he saw the large, scaly form of a Sharpedo circling the vessel. A Seaking was trailing it as well—

Maressa’s Pokemon?

The Seaking looked up at the window and caught sight of Derek—it was Maressa’s Seaking! He flopped up and down excitedly—and the next second, Derek heard the horrible sound of metal ripping.

His feet turned cold—literally. Seawater flooded the vessel, soaking through his shoes. As it gushed in, he felt it sink—an enormous set of jaws with a double-ring of teeth ripped through the metal and a large ivory horn tore through the walls of the diving bell.

Golduck quacked frantically—whether he was elated or scared, Derek couldn’t tell. Panic coursed through Derek as water filled the vessel within seconds—he inhaled deeply just as the water overcame him—

Salty water stung his eyes as he tried to see through the bubbly haze. The ripping was even louder under water. Half of the vessel had been torn to shreds; pieces of metal, ripped apart like paper, cascaded in the water around him. Sunlight poured in from overhead, and he easily floated to the surface of the sea.

As Derek’s head broke the surface, he took in great gulps of air—he hadn’t realized how much air panicking had drained from him.

“Quack!”

All four of Maressa’s Pokemon floated before Derek, looking at him with a variety of emotions. Lanturn was elated; Seaking looked concerned; Golduck treaded with impatience; Sharpedo looked expectant. Seaking proffered a fin, and Derek gratefully took it, clambering onto the Pokemon’s back.

In the distance, bursts of lightning clashed with plumes of lava as Kyogre and Groudon relentlessly battled for victory.

“Thanks,” Derek gasped as Maressa’s Pokemon swam to the great battle before them.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Tabitha’s heart ripped to shreds as he watched Maressa take hold of the Banette’s little hand—her body was overcome with a ghastly aura and she turned translucent. Holding on to the Ghost-type Pokemon, she and Derek flew up into the air, quickly becoming invisible as they grew further away.

Guilt wracked his heart. Tabitha had seen in her something that he hadn’t seen in many grunts. Maybe it was her sense of innocence, the sense that she just always wanted to do good, and this bled into other areas of her life, such as her loving relationships with her Pokemon—

Pokemon that now stared into the sky, openly mourning her.

Tabitha was very unfamiliar with Water-type Pokemon and didn’t know how they normally expressed sadness—whether they whined like Mightyena or sobbed like humans. But even he could see, in their drooping eyes, and the way they never took their gazes off the ghostly flying form of their trainer, that they were all heartbroken. Golduck seemed to be as Tabitha himself felt: staring after Maressa with red eyes that stung from salt, but not capable of showing much further emotion.

Her Pokemon were like that for but a moment before Golduck quacked several times. The other three responded, and the four of them dove beneath the waves, swimming towards the Team Aqua submarine.

Tabitha didn’t want to do anything. Derek was gone, Maressa was gone—and Maxie was gone. Someone he used to call friend, someone who reminded him of all he had lost, and the only person who had cared about Tabitha at all in the last ten years.

They were gone.

What was left now?

Tabitha turned and watched the calamitous battle rage between Kyogre and Groudon in the distance. Beneath a burning sky, he saw volcanoes belch out clouds of grey ash, turning the sky dark, lit only by lava, giving everything to the west a reddish tint. In the east, sheets of rain quickly blotted any discernible features; only the frequent lightning strike illumined black, monstrously high waves.

Tabitha’s gaze drifted from the two giants. It was surprisingly calm over the Sootopolis crater remnants, considering the far-reaching events of the two legendaries—

And then his eyes lit on the serpentine dragon lying along a high terrace. As he gazed at it, the feeling of helplessness dissipated from his heart—he steeled his resolve and looked back at the raging giants. And he knew what to do.

“Rayquaza is alive.”

His and Derek’s Pokemon all gazed at him expectantly.

“And if Rayquaza is still alive, then we still have a chance—Rayquaza can end the fighting and save what’s left of this world. And I won’t just sit here and do nothing while Maressa destroys the Orbs.”

Derek’s Crobat squeaked. What would Tabitha do?

Tabitha’s eyes scanned the area where the two giants fought. Occasionally, he noticed large chunks of seawater around Kyogre freeze—it only took a few seconds for Kyogre to shake off the ice or break it up. And columns of fire Groudon created and spread were quickly put down, disseminating into nothing.

Even though the Pokemon League couldn’t stop the disastrous weather effects that Kyogre and Groudon created, they would hold back as much direct damage from the two giants as they could.

At this point, the thought of working with the Pokemon League no longer revulsed him. Without Maxie, there was no more Team Magma. There was nothing left to do but live and endure.

He turned to the Pokemon. Breloom was downcast, looking up at Tabitha with black eyes hazy from his crying, his tail lying flat on the ground. Crobat sat perched on top of Claydol’s point, peering at Tabitha—not quite as impassive as before. Only Claydol looked the same, all of his red eyes focused on Tabitha.

Damien’s Flygon sat on the rock, looking as sad as he had when Tabitha broke the news about Damien’s demise. Perhaps seeing so many other Pokemon lose their trainers triggered something in Flygon—perhaps it made him relive losing the one he loved most.

Mightyena looked expectantly up at his trainer.

He yipped. Wat did Tabitha have in mind?

“I’m going to help in the fight against Groudon and Kyogre. I think you all should come with me. None of us should sit here and do nothing while others have given their lives for this—including Maressa and Damien. If they gave their all, we should, too.”

Mightyena whuffed! If Tabitha was going out there, then he was going, too!

Flygon stretched his great wings, kicking up a burst of sand. Damien was no longer there, but Flygon could act in his stead—he would give everything he had!

Breloom looked hesitant but nodded; Claydol groaned and Crobat blinked in affirmation.

“Good. Then we’ll go after Groudon.”

Tabitha withdrew Mightyena into his Pokeball and clambered atop Flygon’s back. As Flygon kicked off the rock, Crobat fluttered alongside him. Breloom hopped on top of Claydol, who hovered along with the rest of them towards the battle.

Tabitha steeled himself against the mix of emotions he felt—Groudon was awake, yet they were fighting against it. He was about to defy what Maxie had always wanted, always dreamed of—Groudon was awake, and Tabitha was going to aid in putting him back down.

Tabitha looked at the ash-filled sky under a burning sun. Was this what Maxie wanted? He surely wanted Groudon awakened, and knew most human life would be wiped out. But Groudon was meant to restore nature. Volcanic eruptions were a natural thing, certainly, but was the magnitude of immediate devastation they were causing worth it?

He could argue that it was only this way because Kyogre was also awake—but whether that was true, Tabitha had no way of knowing. And Maxie was no longer here. His dream had died with him. There was nothing to stop Tabitha now.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

A strong current soon met Golduck and the others as they swam towards Kyogre—Golduck halted and stuck his head out of the water.

Kyogre was still hundreds of meters away; columns of cyclones spun in the air all about it. The water only seemed to grow more tumultuous the closer they got to Kyogre. How were they supposed to do anything when they were so far away?

And, deep within Golduck, there was something telling him not to attack—to turn back, swim away, and leave behind this forsaken quest. When gods were fighting, they should not be messed with.

But Golduck wasn’t a wild Pokemon! He never returned to the wild, he was never really released—he was still Maressa’s, and he always would be. He obeyed her wish, not what nature told him to!

He quacked as the other three Pokemon and Derek met him. What could they do?

Lanturn gestured—

Far off, Golduck saw a large ice floe with a few figures on it. Waves constantly battered the ice, but just as quickly as the floe began to dissipate, it was remade. Figures atop shot out ice beams, temporarily stilling the waters.

High in the air, dragons flew about, creating cyclones of their own with counter-currents to dispel those created by the leviathan. Golduck didn’t bother looking at what was happening on Groudon’s end—they needed to focus on one thing at a time.

As he watched the dragons overhead, he noticed one consistency: they were always together. Altaria, Salamence, and Flygon all soared about, together creating one twister to halt the ones made by Kyogre. Two Walrein and a Glalie stayed together as they shot beams of ice—their power magnified by their numbers—to freeze and stop the cyclones in their tracks.

Golduck quacked to the others: they had to act as a unit! They all knew how to surf—they had to do it all together!

Derek looked quizzically at him from atop Seaking. If only he could understand them like Maressa could! Golduck quacked impatiently, telling Derek to hold his breath.

The other three Pokemon agreed with Golduck’s plan, and the four dove under the surface, Derek clinging to Seaking. The water current around them distorted as they each used their limited aquakinesis to control the current. Alone, any one of them would easily have been swept away—but by keeping together, they could fight back.

A column of cloud rose above them, swirling madly. Sharpedo noticed it and growled a command to the others. As one, they rose out of the water—a large tidal wave coming with them, sucking water out from under them, sucking it away from the cloudy column, stopping the cyclone before it could form.

The wave fell back with a roaring crash! And the four of them continued through the tumultuous waters, constantly using surf to suck water out from beneath cyclones and sap them of their strength. And with the Ice-types cooling down the temperatures, they prevented the storm winds from growing too powerful.

As the four of them dove under the water, gathering their strength for another wave, Golduck’s heart sank. Kyogre’s storm stretched on as far as they eye could see—which was not very far, as the sheets of rain were so thick and pounded with such incredible force that they blocked out sight.

They kept going. The Elite Four Pokemon had been at this longer than they had, and they weren’t stopping—so neither would Maressa’s Pokemon. And Maressa was still down there, still trying to reach the Cave of Origin—there was still hope, still a reason for this effort. It wouldn’t be in vain—it wasn’t in vain!

But all the same, as the tasks wore on, Golduck hoped more and more fervently that Maressa would show up sooner rather than later.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

As Damien’s Flygon flew over where the northwest wall of Sootopolis crater used to be, Tabitha noticed a sharp change in the weather—the grey cloud cover was gone, and sunlight shone forth with incredible intensity. Within a few moments, sweat dripped down his face—only to be cooled by the air whooshing past him as Flygon sped towards the behemoth and the raging columns of fire beneath an ashy sky.

Tabitha deliberately averted his eyes from where he knew Maxie lay—where he knew Courtney still cradled his body. The thought of it—the sight of Maxie covered in blood with lifeless eyes clouded over—made a lump rise in Tabitha’s throat.

He didn’t want to think about it.

Shunting the image from his mind, he focused on the task ahead—just as he always had. Only focus on what he could control; don’t waste energy on the past or on regrets. And he didn’t regret it, but the fact that it was necessary—that it was reality—didn’t make it any easier to bear.

Maxie was gone.

Tabitha wiped tears from his eyes—now was not the time to dwell on it! Not once in the last six years had he let his emotions overcome him at inopportune times—never had he cried uncontrollably—never had he lost control of himself. And he wouldn’t stop now, not when the world was falling apart, when everything was at stake, when Maxie was gone—

Now was not the time!

But he couldn’t control himself. He couldn’t help but feel that this was the first true tragedy he had faced since joining Team Magma, since meeting Maxie. It was akin to finding Kenpo’s body in his dojo, to seeing his parents’ village go up in flames—

It wasn’t supposed to be this way.

And he shouldn’t even be doing this; he should be the one absorbing both of the Orbs, going to the Cave of Origin, and giving himself over so that all of this could end. He had been active in causing so much of this—it was only right that his life should be given to end it!

But instead, a random grunt had absorbed an Orb by accident—

No, not a random grunt. And it was no accident. She was deliberately chosen—chosen because she was a traitor, because she had a sense of what was right, because, even when everyone stood against her, she didn’t back down in the face of fear. And she was paying for it with her life.

The thought sickened Tabitha, made him feel more useless.

As Flygon dipped down, heading towards the rocky plateau Groudon stood on, Tabitha steeled his resolve. He knew what to do now—no matter how small it was in the grand scheme of things, it wouldn’t stop him from trying to do what was right—even if he got a late start on it.

Chills ran up his arms as he gazed at Groudon, taking in once more just how massive it was. Could they really hope to do anything against it?

If he had any intention of attacking it head-on before, he scratched it—there was no point in even trying. Kyogre looked to be roughly the same size, and if Groudon kept picking itself up after being battered by its equal, there was no way ordinary Pokemon could do anything against it.

Without Rayquaza stopping the weather effects, the heat and gloom were incredible. The landscape looked like something out of a nightmare: as far as Tabitha could see, the land was wreathed in flames, sending up spires of smoke as the fires consumed everything in their path. Smoke and ash choked the sky that burning sunlight tried to force its way through. The blaze of fires and the blackness of clouds tinted everything a dark red.

Tabitha’s heart dropped. Would there still be a Hoenn after this?

++++++++++++++++

Maressa ran to the large glass walls, looking up at Derek as he quickly faded from sight. She choked as tears rolled down her face. Sinking to her knees, she stared out into the blackness of the empty ocean, the submarine still descending into the void.

She felt so guilty, so torn, so alone. Sinking to the floor, she curled herself into a ball, wrapping her arms around her legs and burying her face in the crook of her knees as sadness pulsed from her heavy heart. Tears kept coming to her eyes and trickling down her cheeks, making her face sting with salt.

The image of Derek’s face stricken with horror was imprinted on her mind—she couldn’t get away from it, and she couldn’t get the guilt out of her heart. She wanted somebody to be with her so badly—she wanted Golduck to be there, she wanted to be held, to feel reassured that everything would be all right. Derek was always able to reassure her of that. The times she was stuck in team Magma’s ship, he had always been hopeful. He had always tried to save her—he wasn’t always successful, but he gave everything. And she wanted him to live—she wasn’t going to let him give it all up when he didn’t need to.

After all, the Orbs only demanded one more life.

In spite of having seen and spoken to the previous absorbers of the Orbs, she didn’t feel ready to face this task. Witnessing the chaos and destruction of Groudon and Kyogre, seeing her friends for what she knew was the last time—something about it left her shaken.

Raising her head, Maressa looked over her shoulder—it was totally dark, but she knew where the sack lay on the floor.

She didn’t want to grab it. She had touched the Red Orb once before—she didn’t want to do it again. She hadn’t wanted to touch the Blue Orb again, though, either. And now the iciness of the ocean gently flowed through her veins, like a relaxing current within a gulf. And she could feel the Cave calling her. And, deep within her, she felt Kyogre’s presence—permitting her freedom because he knew she did not desire control, because she had fully surrendered to him, because she didn’t try to resist him. But, if she went back on her decision, if she didn’t fulfill her promise to Kyogre and the ancients, would the Blue Orb overtake her and suck out her soul?

That’s what Archie intended to happen to her, wasn’t it? It’s what had happened to everyone else. To have her soul sucked out as the Orb remained within her. To eventually become nothing more than a fleshy shell, that the ancient magic could command as it willed. And once the life was drained from her, to have the Orb expelled from her empty body, awaiting another to pick it up and absorb it.

But no, she wasn’t meant for that. It wasn’t what Kyogre wanted, it wasn’t what the ancients wanted, and it wasn’t what she wanted.

Maressa glanced at her hands. The faint blue lines glowed more brightly as she felt the presence of the Cave of Origin grow closer. All she wanted to do was sit there. Sit there and wait for the world to eventually waste away, for the sun to enlarge and swallow up the earth, leaving behind nothing.

But she was the only one, at the moment, who might be able to stop the fighting. If she didn’t, then the two Orbs were to be stuck in this vessel at the bottom of the sea, nigh unreachable. And Groudon and Kyogre would continue fighting.

She sensed the Red Orb and crawled over to it. Gently lifting the burlap sack, she removed the Orb. It sat in her bare hands, not even glinting in the complete and utter darkness.

She stared at it. She wasn’t really sure what was supposed to happen—she didn’t know what she expected. Was she supposed to absorb the Red Orb, too? That was the impression she had gotten. Could she be wrong? Would it be enough to have absorbed the Blue Orb and simply carry the Red Orb to the Cave of Origin?

But something about that didn’t feel right—she had the distinct impression that she was to take in both of the Orbs. That she had to freely and willingly take them on—take on the power to communicate with both Groudon and Kyogre—

And give up the rest.

But she didn’t want to. As she stared at the lines glowing along her heavily-scarred arms, at the Red Orb sitting in her hands, she thought of every reason that she did not want to lose her life. In spite of the torture and agony of the past several weeks—all the times she thought she wouldn’t mind not waking up in the morning; the times she felt she couldn’t possibly go on; the times she silently wished for her life to end, because death couldn’t be as painful as this—she suddenly knew that the pain from all of those moments could be healed, and that, if she chose, life could have more joy than regrets.

She loved her life. She loved being alive. Life was beautiful. The whole world was beautiful—so big, so rich, so amazing. She had the most wonderful friends she could ever ask for.

And as she thought of them, the more certain she felt that she did not want to stop living. She had never been ready for this. Even when she released her Pokemon and was captured by Team Magma a second time, her death wasn’t imminent. She still had hope—hope that she would live through it and be reunited with her Pokemon again.

And why shouldn’t she think that she could slide by, undetected, while the Team leaders and admins schemed their plans? She was a nobody—just another grunt trying to carry out Team Aqua’s mission, just doing what she was told, just trying to live her life, full of ideals of what a better world would look like and how she could bring those ideals to fruition…

And she was in a submarine, steadily sinking to the bottom of the seafloor with the Blue Orb incorporated into her, holding the Red Orb while two gods raged in the world above.

WHUMP!

Maressa jerked forward as the submarine hit something hard—it felt akin to an airplane landing.

She looked around—not that there was much point. The darkness was impenetrable. It was thicker and more complete than anything she had known before. In almost any instance before, she could at least call on Lanturn to shine a light for her—

But Lanturn wasn’t with her.

As Maressa stared into the blackness, it struck her how easy it was to forget that an apocalyptic battle raged above her. Down here, miles below the surface of the water, everything was overtaken by the calmness of the deep. Nothing lived, nothing breathed—it was totally dark, quiet, peaceful, and yet unsettling at the same time.

The Red Orb sat in Maressa’s hands like a constant reminder of what she ought to do—but how could she do it? How could she possibly give up everything she knew and loved?

As she sat there, feeling the weight of the Orb in her hands, the weight of the Orb within her, and the weight of expectations on her shoulders, she knew that she wasn’t ready.

“I’m not ready to die,” she whispered.

Vocalizing it lifted a weight from her chest; her fate was easier to accept.

“I’m not ready to die,” she repeated.

And she thought of the beautiful world up above her—of all the towns and cities, forests, lakes, oceans, rivers, mountains, people, and Pokemon she knew—everyone who had loved her so well throughout her life, who affirmed and reminded her of her inherent worth and goodness. They were the ones she was doing this for—they were worth it. And if they had done so much for her throughout her life, then she could make a single sacrifice for them.

“I’m not ready to die,” she said firmly, “but I will.”

As she said the words, her will hardened and confidence overtook her fear; she was still scared, but her fear wouldn’t stop her from doing what she knew was right. It never had. Whatever the future held—whatever was about to happen—she welcomed it and fully surrendered to it.

As she did so, the Red Orb glowed—like a living gem, it shone and pulsed in her hands, lighting up with her revelation before sinking through her skin as if it was water. As it melded with her flesh, Maressa felt a hundred sensations at once: the Red Orb coursed through her, and she felt its heat within her like a volcano dormant beneath the surface. It merged and flowed with the icy coolness of the Blue Orb, but it did not fight it. They were two halves of a whole, complementing and completing each other.

The two sensations bled into an overwhelming peace. The blue lines that shone along her turned white—Maressa felt detached from her body, yet completely integrated with it.

The light radiated from her, shining on the metal slats in the submarine and dispelling the gloom of the ocean abyss. Standing up, her movements were all automatic, as if she was not making the decisions, but the Orbs living and pulsing within her.

Her feet carried her to the door of the submarine—solid metal made to withstand the crushing pressure of the ocean, but even that was no match for the strength of Groudon and Kyogre. Maressa placed her hands on the metal and pushed. The door creaked and cracked as the bolts were dislodged and metal was ripped from metal.

Seawater gushed in—it surged like a cascading waterfall, shooting through the open doorway and completely filling the vessel within moments.

Maressa stood there, the surge of ocean water failing to push her even an inch, as she stepped forward into the darkness.

Her footsteps were slow, her blonde hair flowing out behind her. As she walked, the rocky rubble became the hulls and broken masts of ships, skeletal remains after falling victim to storms, reefs, attacks, and other catastrophes. Snow-like powder descended from above, resting on and encrusting the graves of fallen sailors as if it were a cold winter’s day. Masts stuck out of the rubble like flagpoles, their white sails fluttering in defeat as they succumbed to the ocean’s appetite.

In between the fallen ships, hot water continuously pumped from vents emanating from the earth’s core and belched out dark grey gas. Myriads of nameless organisms surrounded these volcanic pumps, feeding on and processing their chemicals.

The graveyard of ships was dotted with slabs of rock that had fallen from the surface far above. These rocks crushed the wooden remains beneath them, stamping out the last memory of those lost souls on this earth.

The Cave of Origin had been ripped asunder in Groudon’s rampage. The bottom of the main room was little more than a platform lying out in the open, the top of the Cave lying in scattered about in pieces.

She walked onto the platform—the white glow from the lines along her body bled into the floor, and along what remained of the walls, until they all shone with the ethereal light. As Maressa stood there, she saw the hazy silhouettes of roughly a hundred people surrounding her: men, women, and children of all ages. The ancient spirits gathered about her, appearing a washed-out grey. And among them was the Leader from Team Magma, his face set, and his expression indiscernible.

Maressa hardly noticed them. She fell to the ground as the Cave floor pulsed with living light and the forms of the sacrificed people solidified, standing around her on the platform. Two giant, ghastly hands gripped the edges of the platform, and the face of a woman—though she was more like a goddess—appeared as she lifted the platform Maressa was on. The ground shifted and churned; dust and ash filled the water as the bottom of the Cave of Origin rose, growing higher and higher through the water column, pushed upwards by the giant woman with hibiscus flowers in her hair, leaving behind the dark abyss of death and growing ever closer towards the radiant sunlight.

As the Cave floor broke the surface with a mighty splash, its white glow filled the atmosphere. Maressa’s body rose into the air as the pure light flowed from her, the lines of Groudon and Kyogre burning more brightly than ever before.

On a rocky terrace just before her, a great green eyelid lifted to reveal a black eye cut by a shocking yellow iris.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The battle—which had already worn on far longer than expected—continued, seeming without end. As Derek clung to Seaking, the exhaustion hit him. He desperately needed to sleep. Each limb was filled with lead, his muscles burned with fatigue, and his brain felt clouded and slow. His stomach gnawed and roared, stabbing him with pains of hunger.

He looked off to the west, where Groudon stood on his platform baking in the sun. He hoped his Pokemon were out there—they must be!

Several Pokemon League members could occasionally be seen: Glacia stood nearby on a massive ice floe, shouting commands to her Pokemon; two people rode Dragon-type Pokemon in the sky; and two others occasionally rose from beneath the waters atop their Pokemon. He spotted Wallace atop his majestic Milotic, his Wailord creating whirlpools to counter the cyclones formed by Kyogre’s power.

The onslaught temporarily lessened—the pounding rain turned to a drizzle, and the wind died down. Derek saw Kyogre sink beneath the waves, Groudon still standing on his plateau, gasping.

After such intense chaos, there was something distinctly unsettling about the calm.

Is… is it over? Derek wondered, though he already knew the answer.

Derek felt it before he saw it—

The waves rose all at once—sucking, pulling—with the force of ten-thousand Pokemon acting in unison. Derek clutched Seaking’s horn with a vice grip as they felt the sea beneath them rise insurmountably. He looked—

Kyogre launched itself into the air, several hundred thousand pounds of flesh soaring straight at Groudon. Water flowed beyond it like a sheet—for a second, it was a beautiful sight, as the light from Groudon’s sun made it sparkle like a sea of glass, illumined by a myriad of rainbows—

Kyogre slammed into Groudon, sending the behemoth flat on its back, cracking the ground and sending shockwaves through the land, into the water and through the air, creating waves in the ocean.

Groudon roared—a deep, thunderous roar that reverberated through the elements. It curled up its tail and feet—forming a semicircle—and dug its claws into Kyogre’s sides. Kyogre howled with pain as Groudon’s enormous claws ripped into blubber and flesh.

Groudon rocked back—and forward—and back again—Derek’s heart sank as he realized what Groudon was trying to do—

Getting its feet under Kyogre, rolling back as far as it could, Groudon suddenly launched the leviathan back into the air, sending it hurtling towards the ocean.

Derek could do nothing but stare in horror, listening to Kyogre’s shriek, as it hurtled back into the sea. It fell to the surface with a thunderous crash, sending up a wall of water—a wall that hurtled at breakneck speed towards Derek—a wall that sucked in every Pokemon, sending them under, completely helpless—

Seaking was pulled in, riding on the tsunami at a 90-degree angle—Derek could only watch the walls of Sootopolis crater grow closer at an astonishing speed—

A familiar icy feeling suddenly enveloped him, and he saw everything as if watching from below the surface of the sea: torrents of white water rushed forth with remarkable strength, and the myriad of bubbles prevented him from seeing more than a few inches. The seawater was all around him—but he was perfectly dry. He felt himself pulled up—

And then he saw everything from above: Kyogre lay flat on its back, its white belly sticking out like a beacon of surrender beneath the surface of the ocean; the tidal wave created by its landing rushed with astonishing speed, crashing into the northern piece of Sootopolis crater—it reached the highest terrace, splashing over, painting the inner crater wet with water, destroying any plant life or city remnants.

Derek heard a ghostly chatter and turned his head—feeling the icy grip on his hand for the first time. Phoebe’s Banette materialized before his eyes, and his own body became visible as well. Derek looked about—he saw a Dusclops holding Glacia. She looked as confused as he felt, with her mouth hanging open, staring dumbfoundedly at the crater.

Groudon’s plateau alone had remained untouched, having apparently dispelled the water by the strength of sunlight. As Derek watched, he saw Pokemon heads break the surface of the water, dotting the seascape with life.

Groudon roared in triumph—sunlight broke through the mile-high thunderheads and blazed on the sea.

White turned to blue and waters churned as Kyogre turned around and swam away—only to launch itself back to the surface of the water, roaring in defiance, shooting a geyser out of its blowhole. The clouds darkened and rumbled, melding back together and blocking out the sun, sending cascades of rain down onto the surface once more.

Derek’s heart sank. They were back to the beginning. No progress, no damage done—the only changes were to the landscape, which were falling apart before his very eyes.

As he watched the torrent of rain pick up and the two beasts ready themselves for another attack, a light in his peripheral vision caught his eye.

Something bright and shining rose out of the center of Sootopolis ruins—a white platform, pulsing with light. An anthropomorphic form rose from the platform, sending out white pulses over the land and sea.

Even though he was intangible, Derek felt these pulses—reinvigorating him, filling him with life, sapping all the exhaustion from his limbs, restoring strength to his muscles, abating all hunger, and making him feel new again.

As the soothing light washed over and within him, he noticed it had the same effect on others: Banette’s eyes closed and she smiled contentedly; Glacia and Dusclops did the same. His heart leapt to his throat when he saw Rayquaza raise its head, looking at the strange figure and platform.

His heart beat with anticipation as he watched the green dragon shakily rise into the air. Rayquaza floated to the white figure floating before it; as it watched, the figure descended onto the platform, and the white light died. Rayquaza spent a moment eyeing and sniffing the tiny creature beneath it. The creature apparently wasn’t of much interest, for the dragon quickly turned its attention to Groudon and Kyogre locked in battle. As it growled, Derek’s bones shook—and coiling itself up like a spring, Rayquaza was gone in a flash, tearing into the sky, cleaving a hole through the clouds.

Derek stared at the clouds with baited breath. He didn’t have to wait long.

The heavens parted, golden sunlight streaming down onto the dueling legends. Flames danced inside Groudon’s mouth as it charged for an attack—but the light fizzled and died between its jaws. A ball of ice that collected in Kyogre’s mouth similarly melted away. The two of them looked up as the emerald dragon flew down and hovered over them.

Inhaling deeply, Rayquaza roared.

Between Groudon and Kyogre, Derek had heard enough roars to last a lifetime. But Rayquaza’s roar didn’t simply announce its arrival: there was a commanding nature in it that those of the other gods did not possess. It pierced Derek’s heart, reverberated through his soul, filled him with supernatural awe.

As he watched, the inclement weather stopped: the dark color faded from the thunderheads, turning them into inactive grey clouds. Fires within the burning sky stopped, and the harsh sunlight was quelled. A divine calm had overtaken the chaos that had characterized the past innumerable hours.

Derek watched as Kyogre slowly receded beneath the waves, Groudon followed a river of lava underground, and Rayquaza glided back to the heavens. The three Pokemon went their respective ways: Kyogre to the sea, Groudon to the earth, and Rayquaza into the wild sky.

Derek looked back at the Sootopolis crater—the platform was no longer white but sat as a featureless slab of rock in the middle of the sea. And on that rock—

“Maressa!” Derek gasped. “Please—take me there!”

Banette soared down, holding on to Derek’s hand as she guided him to the platform in the middle of Sootopolis’s calm waters. Derek’s heart pounded furiously, apprehensively—

Banette stopped in midair, chattering something that Derek couldn’t understand. As Derek watched, he saw ripples of color flow through the base of the platform—all concentric, flowing from the edge to the middle, where Maressa lay. As Derek watched, he saw her skin shift and change. The scars and bruises left by Team Aqua and the various other ordeals flowed away, melded, and clean skin knitted in its place.

After a few moments, the light stopped flowing, and Maressa lay on the platform, perfectly still.

“MARESSA!” Derek shouted. If Banette wouldn’t go down there, then he would.

Jerking his hand free from Banette’s, he fell the last several meters into the water. Fear engulfed him as the water crashed over his head, and he plunged into the depths. Frantically waving his arms and legs, he quickly made his way to the surface. The platform was just there

He had never been a good swimmer, but he went as quickly as he could—he needed to. Reaching the edge of the rocky platform, he hoisted himself up. Maressa lay in the center—she was moving!

Derek sprinted, his wet clothes barely hindering him, reaching Maressa in a few seconds.

“Maressa,” he gasped as he bent down to her, “are you okay?”

She shifted slightly as Derek reached her. He sat down, propping her torso against his leg, cradling her head in his hand as he looked at her.

Her eyes were closed; her Tentacruel scars were gone—but the lines from when she had absorbed the Blue Orb still seemed to be there. Instead of a glowing blue, they were white and knotted, as if someone had taken a knife and carved them into her, and scar tissue took their place.

Maressa’s eyelids fluttered—she opened them, her amber eyes looking groggily at Derek.

“Derek? I…”

Derek’s heart soared when Maressa opened her eyes—a smile broke on his face, and he let out a laugh.

“Maressa—you’re—you’re alive!

Maressa blinked several times and opened her eyes all the way. She furrowed her brow in confusion, her eyes darting all about as she looked from Derek to the seascape. But returning her gaze to Derek, she smiled, too, and wrapped her arms around his neck.

“Thank you,” she murmured.

Derek reciprocated the hug, warmth and relief flowing through every vein in his body. His heart was elated—he could finally breathe—Maressa was in his arms, alive!

As Maressa pulled back, she looked at the scenery around them, her head constantly moving as though on a swivel.

“How do you feel?” Derek asked.

She paused and looked down at her hands—jumping back in surprise when she saw the white lines etched into them. She looked up-and-down her arms and legs, staring at her body in confusion and surprise.

“I… I feel… well,” she replied slowly, “as if everything that hurt me before… like it all didn’t happen.”

“So you’ve made a full recovery?”

“I… I guess? It’s almost like they never happened in the first place—even the Tentacruel scars are gone…” She was staring at her hands, her eyebrows still furrowed and mouth hanging slightly open.

She looked back at Derek. “Where are my Pokemon? I want to see them!”

“QUACK!”

Maressa looked over her shoulder—her whole face lit up as she saw several forms coming at her through the water. Sharpedo’s fin sliced through the air; Lanturn’s angler shone luminously; Seaking flitted along beside them; and Golduck sprinted through the seawater more quickly than Derek had ever seen.

Maressa’s face was radiant with joy, her eyes shining like the sun as she saw them.

“Sharpedo—Seaking—Lanturn—Golduck!

Getting to her feet, she set off at a run—sprinting as if she was well-rested and her limbs were bursting with energy.

She made it to the water first. Leaping in, she wrapped her arms around Golduck, laughing and crying with utter joy. The other three crowded around them, forming a group hug.

Derek got to his feet, his heart light with relief. But as he surveyed the surrounding area, it sank again.

The chaos was over. But damage had been done.
 

Flyg0n

Flygon connoisseur
Pronouns
She/her
Partners
  1. flygon
  2. swampert
  3. ho-oh
  4. crobat
  5. orbeetle
  6. joltik
  7. salandit
  8. tyrantrum
  9. porygon
Popping in from some rookidee reading!
On of my favorite things was (big spoilers)
Maressa and Gloom's very sweet friendship in the early chapters after they met, especially her singing to them and their slowly growing bond. Seeing her release Gloom was devastating but I kept hoping for a reunion.
NOT the one I got!! I hope Matt dies. I can't believe this. Its so not right, but then it makes sense...Actions have consequences and Maressa's are catching up to her.
I also really loved Golduck and Maressa's bond! The two sometimes don't see eye to eye when Maressa is being a colorblind dummy, but he's loyal and protective, and I love seeing them struggle to get through this situation together.
 
Chapter 45

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
Here it is, the final chapter!


Chapter 45


Gentle waves lapped Maressa’s feet. The sun highlighted the white scars etched into her skin. Digging her toes into the sand, she buried her feet, hiding the scars—but they stretched up her legs, onto her knees, disappearing under her clothes and reemerging on her arms, neck, and face.

She turned her eyes to the sparkling waters, where Lanturn and Seaking splashed about as they chased each other playfully. Sharpedo swam lazily, just enough to keep himself afloat, while Golduck lazed about on the rocks.

A sheer cliff stretched up behind Maressa. Ever Grande City had a number of different coastlines, and she soon found that it was easy to hide if she took to the small, hidden beaches behind the largest cliffs. It seemed someone was always trying to get her attention, always trying to talk to her. But she just wanted to be away. She felt fine, physically. But she was always distracted, always lost in her own mind, unable to keep thinking about and reliving everything that had happened.

She looked down at her arms and legs, marveling at how the Tentacruel stings were completely erased—but her heart twisted as she laid eyes on the lines the Orbs had left behind.

“Is this area taken?”

Maressa jumped—Golduck did too, and slipped off the rocks and into the water.

Tabitha stood just behind Maressa, his expression as unreadable as ever. His footprints stretched out in the sand behind him.

Getting over the initial shock, Maressa said, “It’s—it’s fine, I don’t mind.” And for some reason, she didn’t. In spite of the grudge she had borne for Tabitha, she felt okay with his being there.

“Do you mind if I take a seat?”

Maressa nodded, gesturing to the sandy patch next to her.

Tabitha sat down. The two of them stared out at the water; Golduck clambered back onto the rocks, giving Tabitha an unfriendly glance. But whether Tabitha noticed or cared, he made no acknowledgement.

After a moment, he broke the silence.

“How are you doing?”

Maressa paused, thinking how to best answer.

“My body feels like it’s completely healed—like there’s nothing wrong—like I was never hurt in the first place.”

“And otherwise?”

She paused. It was easier to be silent than to think on how she really was, to process everything that had happened. Because it did happen. Regardless of how her scars had healed up, regardless of how she physically felt—so much had happened. Her body felt fully alive, but it was also as if she didn’t belong—she didn’t feel fully alive. She was still on this broken planet, in this broken society. A broken human.

She curled her knees up to her chest, her feet dragging through the sand, exposing the scars.

“It’s been a lot,” Tabitha noted quietly.

“Yeah… I’m—there’s just so much, Tabitha. And I don’t understand—why? Why am I still here? I thought—I thought that absorbing and destroying the Orbs would have destroyed me, too. I mean—I’m glad it didn’t—but I just don’t understand.”

She snuck a glance at Tabitha. He sat back, leaning on one hand, the other resting on a propped-up knee as he gazed skyward.

“I’ve been thinking about that, too, and I think it has to do with the nature of the sacrifice. Everyone before you who had taken those Orbs tried to use them for gain—tried to control Groudon and Kyogre, tried to force their surrender. But a human cannot control a god. So they reversed it and possessed every human who took the Orbs, controlled them and fed off their souls.

“What did you do when you absorbed the Orb?”

“Me?”

Maressa looked at the sea, remembering the icy feeling of the Blue Orb, the feeling of Kyogre’s mind within her own, seeing the greed and hatred of the lives the Orb had consumed—seeing the darkness of the abyss. She shuddered.

“I—I felt Kyogre—I felt him pull me into his mind. And I tried to resist—but I gave up. I never wanted to control him, and I knew I was too weak to fight. So, I gave in—if he wanted to control me, I’d let him.”

She hesitated. She didn’t want to tell Tabitha about encountering the ancients, about seeing her wounded self. Those were still secret from everyone, including her Pokemon. Even though she knew her Pokemon always listened to her, there was something about that experience that she didn’t feel ready to share.

“But he still wanted me to do something—I knew he wanted me to get the Red Orb and go to the Cave of Origin. And I felt the Cave of Origin calling me—always calling me. I—I knew I couldn’t run from it. I wanted to set Kyogre free, to break the Orbs—I wanted the fighting to end. So, I just… gave in, I suppose.”

Tabitha nodded. “And I think that’s why you were free. You didn’t try to control or fight Kyogre, so it gave you freedom—and apparently it wanted you to get rid of the Orbs, as well.”

“But why didn’t I die?” she blurted out.

Tabitha glanced at her.

“Why am I still here? I thought—I knew I was going to die! You knew it, too! You saw what the Cave told us—you even told me so!”

Tabitha’s gaze switched from Maressa to the sand. He sighed.

“I think—and bear in mind, this is all just me guessing—that it happened because Phoebe had already given her life in the Cave of Origin. Courtney told me that after we broke the curse within the Cave, It was damaged and was going to expire. One of them had to give up their lives to restore It, so Phoebe volunteered.

“And I think—more than that—it’s because of the nature of it all. You saw the writing. You didn’t try to save your life. You were willing to give it up.”

He looked back up at the serene, blue sky. A few puffy white clouds drifted lazily across it, casting gentle shadows over the waves. The sea was calm, as flat as a sheet of glass, with only the occasional wave disturbing the surface.

“The Cave of Origin is where life begins. In your surrender and willingness to give up your life, the Cave must have given it back to you.”

Maressa looked back at her knees, at the scars stretching over them, mulling over Tabitha’s words.

“The Cave got rid of my scars… but it gave me new ones. Why didn’t it fix everything?”

Tabitha sighed. “Because we’re still on earth—and this place is still a mess.”

She looked out at the crystal waters. Sitting on the beach behind the cliffs of Ever Grande, she could avoid all the carnage, all the damage, all the destruction that had been wrought. She could get away from nonstop damage reports—from new records of people having gone missing, or of large sections of cities being drowned or burned. She could get away from it all, pretend it didn’t happen, that it wasn’t real.

But, even in hiding, there was something that just didn’t sit right with her.

“I feel like I shouldn’t be here, Tabitha.”

“And how can you, after all you’ve been through?” He turned to gaze at the sea. “I’m glad you’re all right, but you still shouldn’t have been the one to break the Orbs. Thank you for your courage—and I’m sorry you ended up taking my place.”

Maressa shook her head. “It’s not your fault. I don’t hold it against you—I don’t really hold anything against anyone at this point.”

She looked up. Tabitha was gazing at her again—he looked sad.

“What is it?”

“You’re… you’re a better person than I am.”

And that was all he would say about that.

Maressa looked back at the water. Part of her wanted to stay quiet, but there was something comforting about talking to Tabitha. She didn’t want to be around others, around endless questions—but she didn’t mind them so much when Tabitha was the one asking them. It was a relief to let out the questions that weighed heavily on her chest and wouldn’t let her mind rest.

“So, are you hiding from everyone else, too?” he asked her.

She nodded. “I don’t want to look at everything that’s happened—all the places destroyed, all the people gone…” She looked at the white scars on her hands. “I don’t like people always asking me about what happened… I’m happy my family is okay, but—” She broke off, dwelling for a second on the magnitude of damage that resulted from the fight between Groudon and Kyogre.

She saw Sootopolis City—not a single building left, the crafter in innumerable pieces; she saw the miles-long spit of land sticking out from the black remains of the forests on Route 123, all burned to ash; she saw Mossdeep City, the floods having washed away almost all of the plant life from the cliffsides, a large portion of the houses flattened from the wind, those that remained standing with their windows and doors broken; she saw broken glass and household items lining the streets; she saw sewers overflown, belching their refuse into the open; she saw ponds dried up, the remains of aquatic Pokemon lying on the bottom, long having lost their abilities to breathe; she saw Mauville City, the buildings collapsed and lying in pieces from the earthquakes that had ravaged it, its once-smooth streets now forming a series of terraces, several meters apart from each other.

Tears leaked from her eyes. She scrunched them up tight. Her lips pursed.

“Tabitha, I feel like this is all my fault!” she choked out. “Everything that’s happened—so many places are destroyed, so many peopled died! Sootopolis is completely in ruins—so many forests burned down—nobody even knows the extent of damage to underwater life—how this’ll affect coastal towns—or—or…” The words died on her mouth as she choked out sobs.

Tabitha gazed at her kindly. “Why do you feel that way?”

“Just—just look!” she pleaded, holding out her arms, showing him the scars. “I could’ve stopped this—I didn’t! I wasn’t—wasn’t strong enough!”

Maressa shrank back. Tabitha didn’t move; he just kept gazing at her. She huddled up into a ball again, settling her chin on her knees.

After a few moments of choking and crying, her muscles relaxed, and she loosened her hold on her legs.

“You know none of this is your fault,” Tabitha said. “Maressa, if you think you’re guilty in all this, what would that make me?”

Maressa said nothing, just keeping her eyes on the sand.

“You did stop all of this. Your only ‘fault’ is that you weren’t able to before it started. That’s not a fault. How were you supposed to stand against hundreds of people and two angry gods?”

“But you tried to stop it, too.”

She looked up at him. His dark gaze was back to its usual stoic expression.

“You got the Red Orb back from Maxie—you went with me into the Cave of Origin. Tabitha, if it wasn’t for you, I don’t think anything would’ve worked out.”

He averted his gaze.

“I tried to stop the fighting only after I played a major part in causing it. Maybe you’re right. Maybe it wouldn’t have stopped without me. But it definitely would never have started without me.” He sighed. “Maxie told me so several times. And he wasn’t one to waste praise where he didn’t see it.”

“Maxie… He’s gone, isn’t he?”

Tabitha’s eyes welled up and the corners of his mouth pulled back.

“Yeah.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It had to be done. I don’t—I don’t know what happened to him in the end. Whether he really did want the Orb to control him like he told me, or whether he had totally lost control and was no longer himself—I don’t know.”

Maressa looked back at the waters.

“A lot of team members died.”

“Yeah.”

“I… I caused a Gloom to die.”

Tabitha glanced at her, raising an eyebrow.

Maressa’s heart twisted and panged as she related the story.

“After I escaped Team Magma—after you caught me the first time—I ended up on Mossdeep and this Gloom followed me everywhere. I held on to it, even bringing it with me back to Team Aqua. When I tried stealing the Orbs from Matt, Gloom fought him, too, and Matt—”

She broke off. It was easier to not go on.

“A lot of people and Pokemon have died at my hands, Maressa,” Tabitha said quietly.

“But that was all collateral damage, right? Caused by what Team Magma was trying to do?”

He didn’t look at her but kept his eyes on the horizon as Seaking and Lanturn hovered lazily below the sea surface, tired out from playing.

“No. It started before I joined Team Magma.”

Maressa looked away from him, following his gaze to where the sun met the sea. His words didn’t impact her like she expected them to—as if she had always suspected he’d done such things, and was trying to make herself believe he was better than that.

“I still think about Gloom. I still see him—when I close my eyes, when I’m alone, whenever it’s dark… I think about him, and I feel so guilty.” She looked up at Tabitha. “When do you stop thinking about them?”

“I don’t. I still see them, like you described. I hear their cries at night, listening to them beg for their lives, hearing their last words… I see their faces and think of all the children who received news that their fathers or older brothers weren’t coming home. I think of the lives I’ve ruined and the trauma I caused. And how I kept up the lie for years: the lie that it was all for ultimate good, that in the end, it would be worth it.”

Maressa looked out at her Pokemon, joyfully swimming around together—at Golduck, slumbering on the rocks at the seaside, seemingly at perfect peace.

“They don’t seem bothered by it,” she noted. “Everything that’s happened—well, they know how awful it is that things have changed so much. But the people and Pokemon who have died—it’s like there’s no guilt. I talked to them about it. They feel bad for me, but they don’t feel bad themselves.”

Tabitha sighed.

“You know as well as anyone, Maressa, that Pokemon are worth everything—they’re our best friends. But they’re different. I lived with Mightyena and his pack for years; I thought that I had become like him, that I’d be unbothered by actions like theft or murder.

“We killed a group of gang members when I was seventeen. They had killed the man who took care of me at the time. I thought what I did was justice. I thought it was fair. But it did not erase the horrors that plagued me from then on. Mightyena never felt it. I talked to him about it—like you said, he felt bad for me, but he didn’t feel bad himself.

“Pokemon morality is not like our own. Even after spending my life with Mightyena, there’s so much I don’t understand. He’s my best friend. But he’s not human.”

Maressa mulled over Tabitha’s words. As she thought about them, they comforted her—though she didn’t know why. Knowing that her best friends didn’t have the same sense of right and wrong should bother her, shouldn’t it? Perhaps it knowing that Tabitha had been through it all, had felt the exact way that she did—knowing that she wasn’t alone.

“What are you going to do now?”

She sighed in response to Tabitha’s question.

“I don’t know… Wait for things to happen, I guess. Everyone is still trying to decide what to do—especially with Steven and Phoebe gone. So… I guess I’ll just wait around until a decision is made.”

“So, you’re staying?”

“Well… I don’t want to go back to be with my parents, and I don’t know where else to go, so I guess yeah, I’m staying.”

She looked up at him. “What about you?”

He shook his head.

“I’ve got to go. I’ve already been around here for too long.”

“Is it because you still don’t want to live in this society?”

“Not just that—though it’s still true. But I’m a high-profile Team Magma member. There’s a lot of blood on my hands. I can’t hang around here. You might be forgiven—what with just being a grunt and trying to set everything right.”

“They might forgive you, too.”

Tabitha let out a bark of laughter. He smiled at Maressa, his dark eyes soft.

“You’re still too ideal,” he murmured.

“Why not?” she asked indignantly. “Just because you’ve done bad things before, that doesn’t mean they’ll overlook all of the good things you’ve done.”

Tabitha smirked.

“Haven’t you learned this by now? I’ve tried doing good things—but that doesn’t make me a good person. And after all this destruction, people will want someone to blame—someone to hang. And I’m the highest-ranking team member left. There’ll be a price on my head.”

“What are the others doing?”

He exhaled through his nose. “Not sure about Shelly; she’s been out of it since Archie died. I don’t think she’ll try to resist much against captivity or trial. Courtney, I think, is also planning on running away. She left for Mt. Pyre almost immediately after things cleared up. I don’t know if you heard, but Matt’s dead, too.”

Maressa looked out at her Sharpedo swimming idly below the waves. “Yeah, I heard.”

As she looked on Sharpedo, it struck her how it was just another daily task for him, another part of his nature. Biting a human and taking his life meant nothing to Sharpedo—he had done it to defend Maressa, and that was that. He succeeded. How was that a bad thing?

But, in spite of what had transpired between them, Maressa never wanted Matt dead. They were friends. They had gotten along, and she genuinely enjoyed being with him—those nights hanging out with grunts, playing cards and having drinks, the times she accompanied him during training sessions, and one time they just sat outside, talking, gazing at the stars…

She had never wanted anyone to die.

Maressa curled up tighter. She glanced back at Tabitha.

“Where are you going?”

“I can’t tell you that, I’m afraid.”

“Will I see you again?”

He looked out at the waters thoughtfully. “Maybe. Fate has an odd way of bringing people together. We can never decide who we’re going to meet or when.”

He looked back down at her. “Are you going to be okay here?”

“I don’t know, Tabitha. I’m… I just want everything to stop. I don’t know how to move forward. I don’t know what’s going to happen, or what I can do. I… I always felt so ready to take whatever would come at me when I was with Team Aqua—when I faced danger, and when I knew hard times were ahead. I could go forward then. But now… Now it’s all behind me.” She looked up at him. “Why? Shouldn’t it be the opposite? I’m… I’m confused.”

Tabitha looked out at the crystalline waters as the sun descended from its zenith. “This has all been a lot for anyone to take in. I don’t think what you’re going through is unreasonable. Someone wise once told me that we can’t focus on what happened in the past; we need to focus on the present and move forward to make the future the best it can be.” He looked down at her.

“And I think that’s what you have on your shoulders, now. Horrible things have happened, yes. But for us, life goes on. You’re still part of this society. You’ve played a big part in what just happened and you know where this society has the potential to go. Now you have to do what you can to move it forward on a good path.”

Maressa scrunched her eyes shut. “I don’t want that kind of responsibility anymore.”

“I know.”

They stayed silent for a bit—

“Do you want to come with me?”

Maressa opened her eyes and looked up at Tabitha; he gazed down hopefully at her.

“You mean it?”

“You and your Pokemon can join me and Mightyena. I can provide for and protect you. You won’t have to bear those responsibilities. However, if we are caught, then you will likely face severe punishment.”

Maressa looked at the water—but she didn’t really consider it.

“I can’t, Tabitha. I can’t run away anymore. I have to try and do my part.”

Tabitha exhaled. “I’m not surprised.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.”

The two of them continued to sit on the beach, watching the sun sink lower, gradually turning the sky orange, shining on the waters with a citrus sheen. Maressa and Tabitha sat beside each other, taking comfort in the last of each other’s company.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Maressa walked down the hallway to the Ever Grande hotel room she stayed in. The sun had gone down long ago; stars dotted the sky outside, illuminating the inky blackness. Maressa did her best to not walk inside during the day. It was easiest to just avoid people altogether—she knew there would be plenty of questioning, and she wanted to put it off as long as she could.

She left Lanturn, Sharpedo, and Seaking in the waters outside. Golduck plodded alongside her, always keeping her company. As Maressa pushed a button and waited for an elevator, she heard her name.

“Maressa?”

“Derek?”

He was covered in mud and his hair was a mess; dried sweat caked his face. He had a large backpack on. A layer of dirt an inch thick coated his boots.

“Did you go hiking?”

“I—yeah, just in the area around here. Some really steep parts. Really beautiful, though. They can take a whole day to hike to—so I just bring my tent and stay overnight.”

“Ah.”

“How are you feeling? What have you been up to?”

Maressa inhaled, looking down at her feet. A pang of guilt hit her: she hadn’t even bothered putting sandals back on and had tracked sand on to the carpet.

“I’ve just been outside all day. I’m… not too keen on talking to most people about what happened.”

Derek nodded.

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean to sound rude! I’m—I’m okay with talking to you about it—you were there, y’know—I just… I don’t want to deal with more than I have to.”

Derek nodded again. “This hasn’t been easy, has it?”

“No.”

He paused, his mouth hanging partly open, slowly licking his lips, as if some question danced at the edge of his tongue but he couldn’t figure out how to word it.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Oh—of course.”

“When… when you had absorbed the Blue Orb—when we were in the submarine—did—did you choose to kiss me? Or was that Kyogre, telling you to get rid of me?”

Maressa’s gut twisted into knots and her feet went cold. She covered her face with her hands, and before Derek could say anything more, she went on.

“I—I don’t know. I knew I wanted to—but I also had this—this sort of call telling me to go to the Cave of Origin. And I had to do whatever was necessary for it. And I had to get you out, so I—this was probably a longer answer than you expected, wasn’t it? I—well—I did what I do, so…”

She removed her hands from her face and looked at Derek. His mouth was partly opened, his eyes wide as he gazed at her nervously.

“Well, I think you know by now that I do like you. I meant what I said: you didn’t have to face that alone. I was willing to stay with you. And I’m grateful to be alive—but I was willing to give myself up for you.”

Maressa simply gazed back at him. Maybe she was supposed to feel comforted or feel warm and fuzzy at his confession, but there was also so much anxiety and fear wrought into all of this.

“I… Derek, I don’t feel ready to talk about this yet. I think I need time—it’s nothing personal, it’s just… It’s been a lot.”

Derek nodded—he didn’t look angry or upset in the slightest. His head bobbed quickly, almost eagerly. “Yeah, I—I understand. It’s been a lot. For all of us.”

“Some of the Team members have been leaving,” Maressa said, desperate to talk about anything other than their feelings. “Do you know what you’re going to do?”

“We’re not going anywhere.” Derek shook his head. “My Pokemon and me—we aren’t going to leave this mess behind when we helped cause it. We’re staying, and we’ll do whatever can to help clean things up.”

“You didn’t cause this, Derek. You were one of the first to try and end it!”

He smiled. “You should listen to yourself, sometime. And what about you? Are you staying?”

Maressa nodded. “Yeah, I… Same as you, I guess. I don’t want to just make it somebody else’s problem.”

Derek’s smile widened. He excused himself to take a shower, and they parted ways. As Maressa returned to her room, Derek’s promise to stay reverberated in her ears.

She felt less alone.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Courtney trudged through the mist up the mountain path, the dewy grass squelching beneath her feet. Her heart raced with nervousness and anticipation; her limbs were filled with lead, a sort of cold numbness overtaking the rest of her body. She looked up at the fog, at the low, overhanging plants creeping all around her.

With Sootopolis crater nearly demolished and Maxie dead, this was the closest thing she could consider a home. And, apart from Sootopolis, it was also the place she despised the most.

She still shrank away from the ghostly shadows that flitted across the land; she still felt anxiety at the gnawing feeling of Shuppets trying to eat away at her fear; she still felt distinctly out of place.

The low-hanging plants and mist of the jungle eventually gave way to reveal a stone stairway, crumbling at the edges as time continued to wear away at it. Courtney inhaled, steeling herself for the ascent. She climbed the stairs, growing ever more uncomfortable and apprehensive with each step.

Eventually, an alabaster archway came into view. Vines had tried snaking their way up the clean-cut sides, but had not made it very far. After a few feet, the mist thinned out, and Courtney could see the gravestones she was all too familiar with. Her heart leapt when she saw an unfamiliar headstone whose glossy surface shone, as if it was newly made. And on that headstone read:

Tara Tash
Beloved daughter, granddaughter, and sister
August 16 1991 – April 13 1993
May the souls of the faithful departed,
Through His mercy,
Rest in peace


Courtney’s heart twisted. Averting her eyes, she moved forward. Before long, two elderly people came into view. Their dark eyes lit up when they saw Courtney; their jaws dropped, and the woman let out a cry.

“Theodosia! Is—is it really you?”

The elderly woman forced herself to stand, pushing off the arms of her chair as she rose to meet the granddaughter that had been lost to her so many years ago.

“I didn’t believe my own powers when I felt you coming—it couldn’t be you—but you’re here!

She wrapped her wrinkled arms around Courtney; she didn’t even reach Courtney’s shoulder. Courtney started as she felt another touch—the elderly man put his hand on her shoulder, his eyes brimming with tears. He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek.

And Courtney was crying, too.

“You’re—you’re happy to see me?”

“Happy? I’ve never stopped missing you since the day you left!”

“I…” Courtney was at a loss for words. She didn’t come here to receive a welcome, she came to break the bad news and to apologize! Why were they so happy for her? Why were they crying—why was she crying?

“But—but I’ve done so much wrong!” she blurted out as her grandparents sat back down.

“When—when Tara and I fell off the cliff after Courtney’s Shuppet chased me, Vulpix and I lived on the streets of Petalburg City—we attacked people, stole from them, set places on fire, and killed people! And then I joined Team Magma—that was just more killing and arson! How can you be happy to see me after all I’ve done?”

Tears coursed down her face as she spilled out her guilt and her regret. Her grandmother’s bright eyes looked up at her expectantly.

“Because you’re alive! We love you, Theodosia. We were never upset at you after Tara’s death—we were terrified for you! We wanted you to come home more than anything. Even when you were a member of Team Magma, we missed you, and wanted to help you. We don’t need to dwell on the things you’ve done. We’re just happy to have you back home.”

Courtney scrunched her eyes up. Why did she cry? She wasn’t attached to Phoebe—but she felt immense love coming from the people before her. How could she burden them with bad news?

But she had little choice.

“It’s… so much has happened,” she sniffled.

“Like the fighting between Groudon and Kyogre?”

She started as her grandfather spoke.

“You knew?” she asked with a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach.

“Groudon’s sunlight reached us out here—all this mist was gone and the heat was terrible. Fortunately, your mother brought us to her house and we were able to cool off there a little.”

“And if the fighting stopped, that must mean that the Orbs were destroyed—the Cave was cleansed, the curse was broken, and your curse has been broken, too,” her grandmother added softly.

Courtney looked down at her hands—no longer wearing her Team Magma uniform, she no longer had gloves on and could see the pale scar lines etched into her skin. She still wore a long skirt, covering the markings on her legs. Maybe she would get a pair of pants, so she wasn’t constantly tempted to check, to see that the scars really had changed, to see that she was no longer truly cursed.

“We know that’s why you survived.”

Courtney looked up as her grandfather gazed at her kindly.

“When you and Tara fell down the cliff and washed up—we realized your body was imperishable, just like the Orbs. And we never held it against you, Theodosia. We wished you hadn’t run away. We know you never meant for it to happen. It wasn’t your fault.”

Courtney shut her eyes as her body racked with sobs.

It wasn’t your fault.

“It—it feels like—like everything—has been my fault—”

She felt her grandma’s gnarled, wrinkly hand on her own.

“We’ve always loved you.”

Courtney looked at them blurrily through her tears. How could they possibly love her after all she had done? How could they not blame her—tell her she was blameless, that they loved her? Maxie had been the only one to love her in all these years—

At the thought of Maxie, his body bloody and broken, a fresh wave of tears came to Courtney’s eyes. What would he think if he saw her like this? She was a Team Magma commander! She couldn’t let her emotions overtake her!

Well, she wasn’t a Team Magma commander anymore.

Taking a shuddering breath, she tried to pull herself back together and looked down at her grandparents.

“I also have bad news to tell you.”

Her grandparents didn’t look surprised. They both sighed, their eyes looking down, dull with resignation.

“Cleansing the Cave damaged It—It couldn’t sustain after that. It needed a human life to keep it going. So Phoebe gave herself up.”

As the words left Courtney’s mouth, her heart knotted and a wave of guilt washed over her. Her grandmother’s eyes closed and tears trickled down her face. Her grandfather leaned his head back, staring blankly at the mist above him.

“I—I tried to stop her—I said that I would be the sacrifice. But she told me that I should live—I’m sorry!”

Her grandmother opened her eyes.

“Oh, Theodosia, don’t be sorry—we are so glad to see you alive and well. This was Phoebe’s choice. She knew it was needed… She knows her Hoenn history well, doesn’t she…”

Her grandmother trailed off, sighing as fresh tears came to her eyes.

“And she’s not really gone,” her grandfather mused. “In fact, she’s more alive than the rest of us! Sustaining all of our lives, and allowing the cycle of death and birth to continue on.”

In spite of her grandparents’ words, guilt continued to fester and bubble in Courtney’s stomach.

“Do you know everything that happened?” her grandfather suddenly asked. “I’m curious as to who destroyed the Orbs, summoned Rayquaza… How all that worked out…”

Courtney stared at a drop of dew slide down a blade of grass as she related all she had heard from Tabitha.

“… After that, we had to retrieve the Orbs. Team Aqua had the Blue Orb, and some traitor from Team Aqua got it back from them. Maxie—the leader of Team Magma—had already absorbed the Red Orb.”

Courtney’s voice grew shaky—tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fists, shut her eyes, grimaced—but she couldn’t hold back the raw emotion welling up in her.

“So—so Tabitha and I knew that—that we needed to get the Orb—that it wouldn’t let go of Maxie—until his life—was gone.”

She inhaled deeply.

“So—so we—we took our Pokemon—our Pokemon with us—and we went—and we—we took Maxie’s life!”

She broke down into incoherent sobs—she clutched grass, crying openly, her body heaving.

“We—we killed Maxie! Maxie!”

Courtney further dissolved, letting out all her grief and sorrow and pain until her eyes ran dry, stinging with salt, and her throat was hoarse from the audible crying. She looked back up at her grandparents as she sniffled. Their dark eyes gazed sadly at her.

Courtney closed her eyes and breathed deeply.

“I… I stayed with Maxie… I didn’t see what happened next… But eventually a white light filled the place—it filled everywhere. It was peaceful. I saw the souls of a hundred people fly into the sky… And I saw Rayquaza come down between Groudon and Kyogre… It roared, and all of them left…”

Her grandparents were quiet for a moment before her grandmother softly spoke again.

“You’ve been through a lot, Theodosia. And I want you to know that we are very proud of you.”

Were she not so exhausted, Courtney knew these words would have hit her in some way—but as she was, she was too tired to really feel anymore.

“Now that the Orbs are gone, we can rest easy knowing this won’t happen again.”

Courtney looked up at them. “A lot of Hoenn has been damaged. Sootopolis is no longer a crater—it’s broken, and the city is completely washed away. There’s new land to the west of it. I… I don’t know all the damage that’s been done, but there were fires and smog everywhere when Groudon awoke…”

Her grandfather nodded. “Yes, we are aware that great damage has been done—though no one has calculated the severity of it quite yet. But all things will heal with time—maybe not in the time that we want, or that we’ll live to see.” He looked at Courtney and smiled. “But that will come later. Right now, our granddaughter has returned to us, and now we must celebrate your return home!”

Courtney stood up, looking sadly into her grandparents’ shining, eager eyes. She had no more tears to shed.

“I can’t stay.”

Their faces fell.

“Wh—why?” her grandmother asked. “You have to stay—you just came home!”

“We love you so much, Theodosia. You are safe here.”

“I love you, too, and I thank you for your kindness. But…” She looked around at the misty trees, the ghostly shadows flitting between the rocks, and the familiar gravestones. “This place… It’s too painful for me. I know I don’t belong here—I can’t live here again.”

“But where will you go?”

“Ninetales and I will find our own way in life—a new way. We won’t turn to crime again. But I can’t stay in Hoenn, not with everything that happened in the Pokemon League, and not with my history as a Team Magma commander.”

She smiled at her grandparents and wrapped an arm around each of them.

“Thank you both so much—for everything.”

She pulled back; her grandparents looked at her, eyes shining with tears, but they didn’t try to stop her.

And if they weren’t going to stop her, nothing would. Turning around, Theodosia descended Mt. Pyre for the last time.

+++++++++++++

The door creaked open. Shelly looked up as Maressa walked in.

Without the bandana to hold it in place, the former commander’s bushy red hair was a wild tangle about her shoulders. Maressa knew she usually straightened her bangs, but even those were a tangled mess, bunched up on her forehead. Shelly’s eyes stared ahead dully, only looking up when Maressa walked in.

It was strange to see her not wearing a Team Aqua uniform, but that was far from the only difference about her: all sense of authority and confidence was gone, leaving behind only a broken shell of who she once was.

As Maressa sat down, Shelly’s red eyes dully followed her.

“What do you want?”

Maressa noticed Shelly eyeing the markings on her body—she automatically crossed her arms, but it was impossible to cover the scars.

Maressa shrugged. “I don’t know… A few answers, I guess.”

Shelly leaned her head back, staring up at the ceiling.

“They let you walk around free, do they? Being a traitor finally rewarded you with landing on the winning side. Archie and Matt should’ve killed you when they had the chance.” She looked back at Maressa—at her scars. “But if they had, then maybe this wouldn’t have ended…”

Maressa cringed. She still didn’t feel right. Nothing felt right: not walking freely, not seeing her former supervisor imprisoned, not being there at all.

“What are you going to do now?” Maressa asked her.

Shelly’s eyes fell. “It doesn’t really matter anymore. Archie’s dead. The Orbs are gone. Kyogre has disappeared… Team Aqua is no more. And I have nothing left.”

Maressa didn’t feel guilty, but seeing Shelly so far fallen still saddened her.

“What about your Pokemon?”

“Confiscated. Whatever happens to us now is up to the Pokemon League.”

Maressa nodded.

“Makes sense—well, I don’t agree with it. You should have your Pokemon with you.”

Shelly glared at Maressa. “You don’t agree with it, yet this is what you helped bring about. If you’re going to pick a side, Maressa, stick with it. Don’t go halfheartedly.”

Maressa stared back. “I’m not sorry for what I’ve done. All this needed to be stopped. Society isn’t right, this legal system isn’t right—but it’s better than being destroyed by two fighting gods.

“And I wanted to ask you something.”

Shelly rolled her head back again, staring at the ceiling, saying nothing.

“Tabitha told me that Team Aqua and Team Magma both knew that world destruction would come along with their plans—that it was more about who was in power than anything else. Is that true?”

Shelly was silent for a bit.

“If you’re so close with Tabitha, why are you coming to me?”

“Because I know you’re honest. I looked up to you when I was with Team Aqua—even after I made the decision to betray you, I still admired you. I was grateful you stuck up for me against Matt.”

Shelly rolled her head down and glared at Maressa for a moment—then she lowered her eyes.

“Yes. Archie always knew that awakening Kyogre would wash away cities, destroy countless homes, kill millions… He always knew that, if natural disaster wouldn’t destroy society, humans would end up destroying it themselves and die by our own hands. He knew most people couldn’t be trusted with power. So he took it on himself to control Kyogre.

“What he didn’t know was the extent to which the Orb took over a person. He had always been willing to merge with Kyogre—but he always thought he’d retain his own control. He didn’t account for being possessed by it.”

Maressa nodded as the final pieces of the puzzle clicked in to place.

“So… in the end, the only difference between Team Aqua and Team Magma…”

“Was who got power and reset humanity.”

Maressa nodded again. She could think of no more to say and stood up to go.

“I can see why Tabitha told you so much.”

She looked down; Shelly gazed up at her. The previous anger was gone, replaced with tired resignation.

“You really did show a lot of promise. I had high hopes for you. The plan was to eventually promote you to executive, even after you were captured by Team Magma.”

Maressa’s heart jumped at these words. Even though she had grown to loathe Team Aqua, there was still a swell of pride in knowing that she was good enough to command it.

Dipping her head, she said, “Thank you, Shelly. I’ll… I’ll go now. And good luck.”

Shelly said nothing. Maressa turned to leave but stopped one last time.

“Oh—my Seaking came back, by the way.”

Shelly perked up slightly: her eyebrows lifted, and she smiled softly.

“That’s wonderful, Maressa. I’m… I’m glad.”

++++++++++++++++

A light rain pattered the waters as they rushed in the ravine of Route 119. Maressa stood on a cliff, listening to the roar of the pounding waterfall. The constant pit-pat of the drizzle on her rain jacket filled her ears. Her Pokemon played in the river below, enjoying the weather. She was always happy to be with them—but lately had felt a greater need for more time alone.

The cave where she and Matt used to meet Phoebe and Liza was partially covered by overhanging ferns; the worst of the storms had ripped the other plants apart. The sandy area of the previous riverbank had been shorn away by Jirachi’s power, and the water ran right up against the rocky cliffsides.

Turning, Maressa walked up the path through the forest.

The route’s weather had returned to its normal, perpetual rain. Many of the tree leaves in the rainforest were brown from desiccation; the trunks were blackened and cracked, exposing pale insides. Even though days had passed since the battle of the gods, the effect of Groudon’s powers lingered.

Maressa walked on, mud caking her boots as she climbed ever slipperier paths. Several Hoenn forests had dried up; others had burst into flame; Fortree City was practically in ruins; Dewford City experienced a storm surge after the battle ended; Lavaridge Town lay beneath layers of hardened magma; large cities such as Petalburg and Rustboro had suffered ill effects from earthquakes.

Maressa visited Mauville once she got the chance. Nearly all windows had shattered; debris, broken furniture, and collapsed buildings filled the city streets.

Maressa didn’t stay.

The rain fell more heavily as she trudged along the path and up a muddy slope. The nights were dark. She didn’t sleep anymore. Often, her heart pounded so viciously with anxiety and fear that she passed the whole night hardly closing her eyes. She saw Gloom, heard his voice… She saw the souls of those the Orbs had absorbed, saw all the ruins and graves of those who had fallen before her. She still felt the lash of Tentacruel stings, the force of Matt’s punches, the burning of seawater sluicing through open wounds.

She thought about going back to Kanto—she wanted to go back to Kanto. It would have been so much easier to just leave behind all this mess and chaos and start fresh—to return to her roots, revisit a happier time. A time before she made bad decisions, before everything took a turn for the worse… A time before all this tragedy and ruin that plagued the place she called home.

As she dwelled on thoughts of Kanto, she once again saw herself as a small child, holding the hand of a faceless figure, happily walking along.

Grabbing onto some long blades of grass, she hoisted herself up the muddy slope. Her feet found secure, rocky footing, and she continued along a level path.

She couldn’t leave. She knew that. If being on Team Aqua taught her one thing—if there was one thing she learned from her time in crime, from captivity, betrayal, and near-death—it was that she couldn’t just leave behind a mess and hope it would fix itself.

The heavy raindrops lessened, turning to a light drizzle once more. The blackness of the clouds overhead rolled away to leave a swath of lighter grey ones in their place.

Tabitha (hypocrite he was, Maressa thought bitterly) was right: it was better to push forward, hoping for the best, doing everything that could possibly be done to make their lives better. Running away from her problems wouldn’t fix them. It never had.

The rainclouds parted, and Maressa lowered her hood to see rays of sunlight shine through broken cloud cover.

In spite of the darkest nights, she knew that with the dawn would come an ever more glorious sunrise.
 

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
The fact that I have apparently never read the hoenn fic with DROWNING is practically more criminal than team rocket
Hello, it me, 11 months late but better than never!! Right???

Like a certain soon to be/already champ? 😉
I stan a rock nerd champ
:copyka:
I have a feeling these words might come back to bite....
:nyehehe:
How else do evil teams recruit peeps?
Also I do like this spin on it! I always found myself wondering what exactly would make teams like this so appealing to someone, but explaining it as 'conservation without government interference' does make a lot of sense! I could easily see how it could start with some benign intentions and spiral out of control.

Also these hints at how they recruit are pretty intriguing. I imagine that it must be nice to be passionate about some subject and this cool and dedicated team appears to tell you how impressed they are and bring you on.
Thanks! I had many similar thoughts when writing out "how Maressa became a Team Aqua grunt"

dadgum Maressa must be jacked. ripped. its harsh but I also dig it, I'd imagine an evil oceanic conservation team would need its members to have some fitness.
Haha I always imaged her as quite physically fit. It helps a lot when you do a lot of manual labour!

I'll take 'words that will age poorly' for $500 😛
No spoilers but that will be the Daily Double
I don't believe I even ever properly read this before the rewrite (I have a vague recollection of skimming or being aware of this fic) so i can't compare to how it used to be, but its very good now!

You establish great atmosphere and character, and weave in some excellent worldbuilding without ever feeling like it lapses into pure exposition. Elements like Team Aqua's goals, and even details about water pokemon and character backstory. You also set up some future plot points, like the hike and conflict with Magma, and showcase Maressa's team in a great way without just telling us all about them. There's bits of tension already, and I get the hint that Shelly can be rather imposing for some of them.

Also the shining star here is absolutely Maressa and Golduck so far. I am vaguely aware that Golduck will be a key player and I think that their dynamic is absolutely delightful. Golduck has a strong presence and their relationship is well displayed. I think their friendship feels well-displayed and natural. I will be absolutely devouring more of this fic as soon as I can.
Aww thank you so much for the kind words! And you did not disappoint--you DEVOURED some of those chapters! :o

Hey sis hey! I've had Drowning on my "gotta review" list for a hot minute so what better time than now! I'm positive I've never reviewed you either so this is the perfect time! I had read chapter 1 previously for a Smeargle Swap, but I reread it plus 2 and 3 so that's what I'll be covering here.
Hello my sweet summer Sind! Awww 3 chapters from you?? What a generous review, I'm touched!

So to start off, I think I dig Maressa. She's really giving me "naive do-gooder who has a big heart and a crazy amount of ambition who's about to get her shit absolutely ROCKED and is going to come out a mega badass for it." Like, idk I feel super protective of her, older sister energy, and I am absolutely terrified of what is coming her way if the foreshadowing I'm picking up in these chapters is any indication. She's obviously a very adept battler; her and Golduck are totally and completely vibing, to the point where they're matching up with Tabitha on a fucking volcano of all places, so they've clearly come a long way, but I also get the vibe that they also have soooooooo much more to learn which makes me VERY excited for them. I REALLY want to see them come out the other end of whatever is coming as a duo of complete badasses. That's all I want literally ever.
We love characters who get torn up and scarred and come out on the other side as badasses! I'd like to think she does, but I am biased, alas

Speaking of foreshadowing, I'm only three chapters in but I'm seeing a looooottttt pointing to the fact that Aqua is just bad fucking news. Like, getting big "we're brainwashing naive environmentalists into thinking we know what we're talking about while we perform acts of actual terrorism." Honestly, MASSIVE cult "drink the kool-aid" energy and I actually fucking love it. It gives me a lot of anxiety on Maressa's behalf which just makes this far more compelling to read. I'm clenching for the moment Maressa realizes what it is she's actually gotten herself into, and I felt myself cringing every time she had a moment of clarity but decided to ignore it because she doesn't actually know all that much about Aqua (HMMMMBBB WONDER WHY).

Like, gods, the whole bit about the nuclear fuel had me audibly going "MARESSA DON'T FUCKING DRINK THIS KOOL AID YOU KNOW BETTER." They're out here claiming they want to help the ocean but they're using nuclear fuel??? And Maressa is very smart, I think! I get the understanding that she knows A LOT about the environment in her own right, so she was SO right to be like "wait what?????" but Aqua has her so wrapped up that she just kinda takes their word for it and it makes me so 😬 Paired that with the way they're approaching taking this elixir that I TOTALLY don't think Aqua is going to use for nefarious purposes /s and how Aqua seems to have convinced these grunts that cooling off Mt. Chimney is the best option to create a thriving ecosystem....while coincidentally leaving out the fact that by doing so they're wrecking the environment for the Pokemon that likely thrive there already???? There is so much interplay between the blatant "wow this is actually really bad" subtext and Maressa being so caught up in her goal to save the oceans that she's just totally blinded herself to it and I think you do a fantastic job of showing that. It sets the stage for a lot of really good buildup to what I think is going to be a really heavy climax and LORD HAVE MERCY.
And the thing is that nuclear fuel usage is heavily debated in real life! Those who advocate it claim that it's a very clean source of energy, so I thought it'd be a realistic touch to put in here that have people claiming it's safe (tbh, I do not know enough about it to have an educated opinion on whether it does!). And I felt the "naive good-doer" approach was easiest with me to work with because I didn't feel confident to write a totally evil protagonist go through a conversion (though maybe now is the time to try!).

Getting a little more critical, I did notice a few things in these chapters that I think with a little tweaking would make them much stronger. You're VERY good with descriptive language (like wow, the way you described all the Pokemon swimming in the ocean? Teach a class mama) and I kind of wanted to see more of that in your description of Mt. Chimney. I got the scene of Aqua approaching in the helicopter and landing, but after that, I had a bit of a hard time grasping the setting. Aside from the occasional mentions of crags and rocks, it sort of felt to me that everything was happening against a blank space. I kind of wanted more insight into where everyone was standing, what obstacles might have been the way, what the layout of everything was, and the like if that makes sense.

In the same vein, the battle in the second chapter was a little difficult for me to follow and I think it was because it took me a second to realize that the dialogue saying "Go Golbat! Go Mightyena! Go Walrein!" were all like...several different grunts calling out their Pokemon. At first I thought it was just Tabitha and Shelly going at it, but then the prose started mentioning that all the grunts were fighting and only then did I realize that it was an all out brawl between everyone. So that said, you might benefit from some sort of distinction that every single present grunt is battling. Maybe writing something along the lines of "Maressa heard the shouts of hundreds of voices as they withdrew their Pokemon from their balls" to make it more clear that literally everyone is having a piece of this battle. That would make it A LOT easier to follow when we start bouncing between different Mightyenas and different Golbats, etc. etc. etc. Part of my difficulty with it was also because I had a hard time visualizing what was happening due to the lack of setting, so adding more to that will also help tremendously.

Also, this is a smaller nitpick, but I noticed you have a tendency to refer to the state of Maressa's heart a lot. Like multiple times a chapter and sometimes in very close succession. I think I grabbed one example in a line-by-line just to show you what I mean, but it happens often enough to where it starts to get very repetitive. So just something to look out for if you go back for edits, or just as you're writing going forward.
Thank you so much for all of these! The Mt. Chimney battle and lack of clear description has been noted several times, so if I go through and work on editing this, I'll definitely give that part a go! Cheers~

Sorry this got a little long, I had many thoughts! My disjointed line-by-lines are below, grabbed with no real rhyme or reason. Please feel free to lmk if you have any questions, and thank you so much for sharing this! I will be back :) Also, I just saw your response to the Smeargle art I made like.....ages ago and YES you can post it anywhere! Actually if I have time I might do a redraw eventually....when's your bday again? :eyes:
No apologies for length, I love long reviews! :veelove: And my bday was in February, so you missed it and I'm never having another one again :( Jk! I LOVE the Smeargle Sketch you did and will happily repost it somewhere :D
BUT......WHAT ABOUT THE FIRE TYPES THAT PROBABLY ALREADY LIVE IN THE ECOSYSTEM GUYS.........GUYS......
Nobody cares about Fire types! I actually saw a meme back in the day that screenshotted Archie from Pokemon Emerald describing his "nefarious plan" as letting the volcano fill with rainwater for water-type Pokemon to live in, and people pointed out that it the way he phrased it didn't actually sound very diabolical lol
Gods, you do such a good job at making Shelly such a bitch, I wanted to backhand her here.
We learn from the best! :)

THIS TOO!! I love that Maressa cares about the wants/needs/feelings of her Pokemon partners!
I tried to make Pokemon-people relationships central to the theme of the story, so I'm glad it came across!
Yeah so I mentioned this in my massive essay, but just some clarification here that every single grunt is calling out their Pokemon and giving commands would make the transition into this whole scene a lot smoother, I think.
Noted!
Marked this for a few reasons. First one is more my personal nitpicky preference, but her saying "I just don't like seeing you hurt" didn't strike me as "sappy" especially given her reaction to him being so badly beaten--I have to ASSUME she's said something like this before. Now, if she'd melted into a blubbering mess and hit him with a "I don't like seeing you like this; I was so terrified I was going to lose you and I don't know what I'd do if I did"--THAT would be a little sappier, imo.
Additionally, this felt like a bit of a head hop. We're over Maressa's shoulder this whole time and this brief paragraph felt like a hop to Golduck's shoulder. Just something to be mindful of!
Thank you! I think these are artefacts of the first version of this story from about 10 years prior, lol.
I adore how excited she is to be on a sub. You do a great job of writing her as such an ocean nerd; it's great. :veelove:
Takes one to know one! You should have seen how giddy I was to go to sea on a boat for 5 weeks lol

The level of subtle cult brainwashing here was making me audibly yell. Maressa DON'T FALL FOR THIS GARBAGE.
She'll stop hearing what she wants to hear when things don't go her way anymore.

SEE SHE FUCKING KNOWS BETTER. I KNOW SHE KNOWS BETTER. SHE'S NOT AS DUMB AS SHE PROBABLY THINKS SHE IS I JUST-- *throws table*


YEAH OKAY BUDDY KEEP TELLING YOURSELF THAT. WHEN DOES THE BP-LEVEL SPILL HAPPEN???????
Like I mentioned, I pulled these from actual arguments on whether nuclear fuel should be used! I love seeing your reaction :D

I LOOOOOOOVED this so much. Not only the descriptions, but also knowing this is basically from Maressa's eyes just confirms how much she loves the ocean and just hnnnggghhhh
:veelove:
So I grabbed this bit because leading up to it, I wasn't getting a lot of indication Maressa thought being on the sub was bad. Her initial thoughts on it as she went down struck me as her kind of being positively awed by it, and I didn't get a feeling that she was put off by anything as she was learning how to use the sub, aside from maybe being overwhelmed. Where it kind of starts to flip is when she goes to get the food then immediately gets called back. But for that to be enough to go from "I'm SO excited to be here" to "Yeah actually this sucks" felt like a pretty big jump (I mean, unless she takes her food seriously and that's enough to switch her view immediately? If that's what happened here then disregard what I'm saying LOL). Even so, maybe write in a couple more things that start to turn her off to sub life, so the buildup to the "actually this sucks" is a little more potent.
Good thing to note! Thanks so much for that, I appreciate it!

Eyyyy! Here for blitz, though admittedly I’ve been meaning to get to this fic for ages now. And I am so happy I finally did!! There’s so much about this I love already.
Hello hello HelloYellow! I've been meaning to get to OSAS for ages and we see how well that's gone for me lol

First off, the dynamic between all the human characters and their Pokémon is just PERFECT. It’s exactly the type of interactions I love to see in any fic. I especially love the sass between Maressa and Golduck. Something tells me Golduck would get along swimmingly (pun intended) with Neo from my fic. 😂 Bonding over giving their trainers a hard time.
I MUST READ OSAS AND CHARACTER-ANALYSE NEO

I also love that each mon seems to have its own personality, and how, as the characters talk, Maressa mentions that joining Team Aqua was a decision agreed upon by the whole team. It’s a lovely detail. Not to mention that she can communicate with her team very well, even without direct speech or translation! Another distinctly Pokémon world thing that I really enjoy seeing and reading about.

Shelly is stern, but she seems sincere…so far. It’s gonna be interesting to see how the showdown versus Magma goes.

If there’s one piece of criticism I have, it’s that Maressa sharing her backstory feels a tad expositiony, but that’s really it. Everything else flows so well, so naturally, and I enjoy all the personalities from humans and mon alike that we see on display here. Also, that BEGINNING with the shipwreck?! Hot dang, that was gorgeous prose. Very excited to read more and see where this goes! :D
Ahhh thank you so much! I love seeing you pop by, it was very heartwarming! And thanks for the critique; I'll get the line between "too much exposition" and "enough for the audience to know and be hooked" someday!

I had to say, I genuinely did a double take at this opening. At first, she's standing in front of a mirror, but then she's in a helicopter, and my brain immediately produced the image of a much smaller helicopter (similar to a military transport/attack copter) and I was like "my gosh how does she have space for this"

After I realized this must be one of those exceptionally large helicopters so, fair lol. Its not necessarily a fault, just figured I'd share my reaction
Consider you aren't the only person who reacted that way, I would say that my writing in that scene needs improvement lol
I rather love Maressa's anger here and protectiveness of Golduck. Its quite nice to see, even if I guess Shelly has a point? Walrein or smth couldn't fit.

I just like how prominent Golduck is in Maressa's life
D'aw thanks! Trying to make Golduck matter but also that she and Shelly don't always get along.

I can't wait to see what happens if we ever hear a Team Magma members side of things. It is a little easier on the surface to justify oceanic conservation but a volcanic eruption is p yikes. But even so, I bet that they do have their own seemingly justified reasons they're doing what they do.
:nyehehe:
I really dug this chapter. Maressa has her first battle and at first things are going pretty well for her! (At the start). The battle read pretty clearly. For the most part I could follow along pretty well. I was surprised that the battle didn't feel nearly so much as a crazy life or death fight, but in hindsight that tracks. It seems like its more like a conflict or skirmish than a massive brawl.

Poor Maressa though, she did her best against that Magma Commander and her Golduck paid the price. I do love me some emotionaly angsty guilt, even if Golduck should make a full recovery. I can tell these two are gonna have some fun times in this story. Also I really hope she doesnt eventually get captured, don't TEASE me like this...
Tease? me? I would never! Though now you're caught up, I can see you've figured it out for yourself :P

Ooooo this was cool (and chilling). The actual insight into how these teams recruit people, and how Maressa was brought in. Find passionate, vulnerable young people, play up a facade of benevolence, get them to make some promises, rope them in. Its a good plan.
Good thing this never happens in real life!

Okay this made me chuckle because its true and also I remember watching a show recently where they said this very emphatically. Good detal lol
Though I personally found that after spending 5 weeks on a ship, the people I met weren't nearly as nitpicky! Though I thought it might make for some comedy here hehe
YO does everyone have a name starting with 'M'??? At first Maressa and Mark were a funny coincidence but now Mickey and Marius too???
Would you believe me if this really was 100% coincidence? Because I'm not lying--it was. Let me explain:

Maressa: I like the name
Mickey: name of a friend from high school
Mark: name of my nephew
Marius: name of a character from an episode of Pokemon Advanced (which I know now is probably named because his dad ran the oceanic museum in Slateport lollll)

There's no such thing, there's only temporary borrowing and repurposing.
Amen.
This chapter was short and sweet and moves right along, setting up some stuff that sounds like its going to be important. I also like how nicley you're layering in bits of Maressa's backstory without infodumping. The parts you weave in all feel natural to the moment and support the overarching story so far. And as I said, I do like getting a proper in-depth look at the life of the grunts in these teams, why they joined, why they think they joined, and the way Maressa is getting and more sucked under into the group.

Also poor Golduck. I hope he'll be back with her soon!
Thanks, I'm glad you liked it! And happy to know I'm able to incorporate so info without being too info-dumpy!

Ooooo canon reference? Also hi Steven!
So happy you got that reference! It was from an early episode Pokemon Advanced, about 20 years ago I think!
I was about to be like "maressa no!" because I was thinking about the dangers of coming up from a dive too fast but I'm glad to see she remembered.
A Team Aqua grunt would never forget about the bends, and neither would I!
Okay but this is a SICK mental image??? Riding astride Sharpedo? max swag
The main reason why I wrote it tbh. People have pointed out the logical flaws but I love to think of riding a sharpedo and being rocket-launched into the air aboard a ship!
OHHHH FINALLLY THE DROWNING IN DROWNING

(roll credits)

Oooohh boy this was a really good drowning sequence oouuugghhh.

I have been waiting this whole fic to see if or when I get a the drowning sequence and ngl it was does NOT disappoint. The descriptions and the situation and trying to reach the surface only to get pulverized again by a wave and sucked down. Truly peak tbh. Read it a couple times. Also I love me a drowning cliffhanger. thats the good stuff.
Dawww I'm so happy that the Queen of Drowning Whump appreciated this drowning scene! I feel like I received a seel seal of approval :quag:
Oh right. the rest of the chapter is there too.

But back to the drowning. I love the way you incoporated her diving gear working against her at the end, and the attention to detail. The ocean is so so dangerous and will chew you up so easily. All those great waves team Aqua was making work against her at the end with is some rgeat irony tbh.

Right right, the rest of the chapter. Honestly it was a really solid battle. I think big battles can be pretty hard and confusing to write, but this one does the job. I didn't find it crazy, but thats good, because its more important to capture the ebb and flow, and the different players in the battle. The use of different tactics like group surf (which is BUSTED in the ocean, oneof the most recent Horizons anime episodes uses it to great effect) and working together to take out Magma's mon, and then Maressa's tactic to just leap right onto the boat was sick.
Really glad you enjoyed it! I like to write Pokemon moves in relation to their environments, I feel it'd make them more effective hehehe.
 

Starlight Aurate

Ad Jesum per Mariam | pfp by kintsugi
Location
Route 123
Partners
  1. mightyena
  2. psyduck
OUUUGGHHH you spoil me. this whole prelude to waking up and everything was just, goooodddd drowning whump yum yum
I actually threw it in there to make it more realistic! As lifeguards, we're taught that when we're saving someone from drowning, to speak to them and try to calm them down/reassure them. So that's what Maressa received here!

Has anyone ever not panicked when told not to panic lol :mewlulz:
It's Derek, he's a sweety and has to try and keep everyone calm

Well, Maressa dear, you might be part of a sort of cult, maybe, and its possible they're using you a bit, maybe
Don't make her cry! She's learning what the color "red flag" looks like!

This made me cackle internally, the jumpcut from "hehehhe tabitha?? silly. probably not scary">"uh oh he kinda is"
Yaaay I'm happy it worked! Fun fact: I first learned the name Tabitha from Pokemo nand assumed it was a masculine name. You'll never know my surprise when I learned it was feminine lol
I love how she defaults so strongly here to rationalizing, and the black and white dichotomy she'd decided on. Magma = Enemy Aqua = no fault perfect good guys

I really love how you charactertize Aqua and Magma here, especially in their stated beliefs. I always found the games kind of amusingly... not exactly shallow per se, but definitely lacking some clarity as to how 'expand land' vs 'expand sea' will actually further anything or help, or why anyone would work for such a gang.

But here, the way Aqua and Tabitha talk about it is so... benevolent and I'm sure in some ways they definitely do believe their own goals which makes it that much better. And more believable why anyone would help them.
TM and TA were my favourite teams! And finding out that the fandom overall found them to be the weakest hurt my Aqua heart--I mean, hurt my totally normal not-a-team-aqua-member heart. So I thought of how they would come across as more believable and wound up with the result you see here!

I will say both times I read this chapter this one sentence kept popping out at me and reading kind of stiff? Maybe its me but honestly I'd just replace the em dash with 'and'.
I think I made it overly descriptive. Thank you!

My favorite bit is truly the entire conversation with Tabitha. He's so cunning and clever. He always counters her ideas and thoughts with questions, instead of arguing. He always tries to say 'from your point of view' or 'their point of view'. He agrees with positives and plays up the good, and honestly??? peak. Because even as Magma may also be 'bad guys' they have stated benevolent motives, same as Aqua. And he always mantained control of the conversation and guided it well. Its scarily impressive because I'm sure he's no saint either lol.
Ah I'm so happy that convo came across the way I wanted it to, thank you! I struggle with writing smart and devious characters because I am devious but not so smart--I mean, I am smart but not so devious. And you're correct lol, Tabitha is FAR from a saint. But he had no reason to be worried or anything, it was his base and he had control over the whole situation.

Tbh, the concept of a Team Aqua grunt getting captured by Team Magma was the very first thing I thought of when I first conceived Drowning about 20 years ago!
The other bit I really love is Derek. He's just as far as I can tell a genuinely nice guy who truly wanted to help her. Its a good job at showing that even if the people in charge are dubious there's lots of innocents or naive people working alongside them that aren't just trying to like. have world domination or smth lol
Ugh since finishing the fic Derek is now my FAV. I have thoughts for a sequel in mind and like him much more than I used to.


I also like the varied reactions, heh. It both highlights the pokemon as smart but also generally having different interests than a human. Also Golduck IS RIGHT and calculus is a waste of time (I jest, but I love that for him)
I hate calculus too XD I stan Golduck

Honestly yeah student loan debt does sound like it would make me join an eco-terrorist cult
I don't have massive student loans but I have heard the HORROR stories
Gosh this whole bit here of Derek trying to rationalize whats happening in his own way is fantastic. As long as it isn't you its fine, right? Right?
Of course not! I feel like that's something most humans are guilty of tbh (or at least, I'm projecting)

Man I absolutely love how you write Tabitha because he's both genuine and manipulative and self serving, which is of course the most ideal way to write someone manipulative.
D'aww, thanks! I never thought I'd say that in response to writing a manipulative character XD

I do appreciate that whether out of selfishness or genuineness Tabitha has a genuine care for his pokemon too, and then he uses that to bond with Maressa/try to establish a connection
Oh Tabitha is manipulative but his concern for his Pokemon is 100% genuine

I am SHRIEKING at this line this is some peak stuff. Mostly because once again even though Magma may have other bad ambitions it does highlight a juicy detail about the world, and the themes of the story - people presenting false narratives or pushing a ideal for the sake of their own motives.
That theme comes up a looooot in this story and may or may not be partly me projecting
OOOOOOUUGGHHH YES this is the GOOD stuff. Tabitha is putting forth some uncomfy questions here to challenge Maressa and the wider world and her beliefs. Because I really do mostly believe Tabitha's points here. Sinister manipulator or not I don't think he's lying entirely. It makes complete sense the government would push a narrative to spin a situation and frame it like this. If humanity is collectively bad then only the Big Benevolent Government can do something!! Give them your freedoms and give them more power because they're SOOO good and only want whats best.
He is for sure mixing some of the truth (or, at least, what he genuinely believes is the truth) in there! He's manipulative but he's not a TOTAL liar.

The sheer hypocrisy. That really feels like such a running theme, everyone gunning for their own desires. Its much more fun to spin a problem instead of encouraging people to fight for change. If individuals are empowered to do good, then people in power don't have power. :copyka: And thats no good (for them). better to make a big scary nebulous entity nobody can hope to affect. my gosh. this is such a great spin on things
Aw thanks! I'm happy it got across :veelove:
My gosh this was a long chapter but??? my goodness I did not feel it I burned right through it. It felt like the whole chapter had a good singular focus to me. Derek's inner narrative and POV to show his side of things, how he rationalizes things, what drives him, and why he's part of Magma. I love how Maressa is both naive still yet tries to counter Derek's very 'not my problem' attitude towards the stuff magma does.
Ah thank you! Derek's character development is something I didn't flesh out as much as I wish I had, but I end up loving him so much as a character and am excited to write more about him!

And then Maressa and Tabitha's confrontation was just pure spice all the way through. The slowly building nudges to force Maressa to reconsider things, and the framing of Magma as the 'good' guys to counter Aqua's misguided evils. Yet the ever present way its still a matter of getting used.
Also once again the idealogical conflict is great, and I love how it expands here. It started as 'Aqua vs Magma trying to fight for conservation' but also spread now to a wider issue about false naraatives and control. It feels like a great natural escalation to me!

Also like I said, this chapter was a hecking breeze.
<3

Poor Breloom :<
Love that his ideal of a good day is a nice jungle. Also the little inclusion of pokepov is nice
I wanted to have focus on human-Pokemon interaction, so I felt it was important to give Breloom his own personality!

Whatever you gotta tell yourself buddy
The King of rationalization: Derek

Only a little bit. small details. minor stuff, like awakening a rain god or killing their own grunts.
Only small things, stuff that definitely doesn't matter in the long run :D

Ooohohooh I love that the ocean-loving character has become afraid of it
The irony will continue :nyehehe:

Not to be confused with Steven :mewlulz:
Haha, when I first wrote tehse chapters, I was naming characters after my friends. One of my best friends at the time was named Stephen, hence why there's a character named after him XD

Gosh there's no way this chapter is really 7k again? It was just. Zoop! right on by. Excellent easy reading, but things are always shifting. Derek feels way too guilty to just let Maressa knowingly be tortured and decides to help her escape. I'm sure this won't come back to bite him :copyka:
And Maressa is forced to run for it even as the plan goes awry.

I have to say I was surprised powerscaling wise that a Pelipper was enough to give Derek's pokemon trouble but then I remembered he's not a huge battler apparently, so that tracks. I never think of Pelliper as dangerous but in hindsight I bet they sure could be. Its kind of nice to be on what feels like a bit lower power level but with sturdiness too.
I also don't follow game mechanics/stats strictly in my writing. For instance, in RSE, Mightyena isn't a strong Pokemon at all. But I have Tabitha's MIghtyena as one of the strongest in this fic because it's my headcannon that Mightyena is his signature 'mon and it tracks that a Team Magma commander would be a powerful battler. But yes, Derek isn't also a battle specialist, and his Claydol's go-to is usually to teleport away. Breloom enjoys fighting, but like I said, he could be outmached by a Pokemon that would be considered "weaker" in the games.


Oh nooo is Maressa blond??? I have been picturing her with dark hair for some reason lol. Time to fix my mental image.
:mewlulz: No problem, it happens! Hoping you don't have the ORAS versions of the Team Aqua/Magma members in mind, or else you're in for a surprise :P

Also i wonder if there's more to these spooky dreams she's been having?
PTSD, yo!

A perfectly sane and rational decision that can only end well
Oh YIKES I forgotten I wrote her taking an IV out of her arm :omglapras: I should probably fix that...

I like that we get a bit of Golduck POV at the end, but I just feel so bad for him. I want them to be reunited.
</3


*furiously takes notes for my Team Galactic stuff* I've always liked this idea for some evil teams to put on a front, and the anime touches on this briefly with Galactic. Love that vibe. Im stealing it, sorry
Feel free! I'm happy it was inspiring :quag: And tbh, I got it from the Pokemon Special/Pokemon Adventures manga, where iirc Archie had a VERY good PR there and felt like it could translate here!

I love that Maressa is genuinely having a hard time grappling with what to do and how her instinct is pulling her back into just rejoining Aqua. Its all good talk when you're with someone else but it really is hard to act on that when you're alone and on the run and in a bad situation.
'Tis a character flaw, and I hope it doesn't get too old over the course of the fic

Maressa has been doing a lot of waking up in beds after being KO'd lol. Its a tradition and I hope that it continues.
Lol this was inspired by me once having a dream I was suffocating and I woke up to see that my face was just in my pillow XD And I'd like to think that people are good enough to move a KO'd person to a bed to get them nice and comfy for when they wake up!

STOP MAKING SO MUCH SENSE. This such good backstory stuff. Is it canon (probably not). Its so juicy and so flavorful, you really add so MUCH to these character dadgummit. I might hate what they do but its hard not to sympathize a lil on some level, and want for them to like, not succeed perse but I get them.
Aww thank you! I don't think this is canon, no, but it was a headcanon that I wrote when I couldn't sleep one night! Hehe

ooof. I wonder if he's jaded or if its actually gotten pretty bad. Based on what he described some of it sounds like its getting rough but I want to have hope there's still a way to move back towards repairing things.
It's a mix of both, but it's mostly Archie being jaded. In this world, the human-Pokemon relations are much better as a whole than Archie would have people believe, but selling drugs/steroids and having kids fight with Pokemon for fun is something that he's not a fan of.

Lol so wait pokeballs bad but blue orb control good? Is that not also a slave?? Okay Archie, go off
LOL I never quite caught on to that hypocrisy until you spelled it out :mewlulz: Too bad Maressa is not that smart hehe

uh oh spaghettio time!!
For some reason, that made me literally laugh out loud hahaha thank you

Another heck of a set of chapters, really. Maressa successfully made her way through Mossdeep, back to the secret public front of Aqua, and made her way all the way to their Lillycove base. I thought the little scene of her talking about her team to Gloom was quite cute and tender. I hope Gloom finds a nice home or maybe stays with Maressa. I want tnice things for him.

Also the constantly prevalent reminder that Maressa is genuinely always thinking about her team is quite good. I enjoyed the little story about them and it almost sounds like Maressa maybe truly will keep him?
I try to make her attachment and concern for Pokemon one of Maressa's core traits, and so her concern for a Gloom that wound up with her and talking to the rest of her team about welcoming him is something I felt would fall in line with that. Glad to see you liked their interactions while they lasted!

Also I don't remember if the base being protected by natural whirlpools is canonb but regardless, I loved the acknowledgement of Hoenn's lovely and annoying currents. Also the idea of hypnosis guards is great. Honestly the way pokemon's natural and taught abilities work into the plot are great.
I don't think they were protected by whirplools in canon, but there are enough crazy currents and such that I felt like Team Aqua would be happy to use nature to their advantage and dissuade unwanted guests from visiting. In general, I wanted Team Aqua to be a team that would work alongside their Pokemon and think of Pokemon more as equals, as opposed to a team like Team Rocket which canonically uses Pokemon like tools.

I do really wonder what Derek told her and how this will all shake out. I feel like things are gonna get so much worse before they get better...
:nyehehe:


OH??? the plot thickems? Tate POV? Millenium comet? And tate apparently can connect with Jirachi?
Max connected with Jirachi in one of the movies, therefore I felt that another smol boy like Tate was a fitting substitute for this fic!
Tbh I wrote this so long ago, I think I mainly just wanted to have Jirachi in the fic lol and took ideas from the movie with him in it

What a kind and friendly person with benevolent intentions
Gosh this was an emotional bit of a chapter, especially the first half. Maressa finally reunited with her team and Golduck, but Seaking is seemingly gone or lost. Very bitterweet. I appreciated all the reactions from the team and different takes on how they should respond, especially Sharpedo being extremely angry.

Once again I am taking notes on how pokemon are written. I really quite like this take here of trainers just understanding thier mon well. And the team is so desperate to search for their friend but really they can't yet. UGH. I hope the team can get to know Gloom a litle better soon too.

And now we seem to expanding the plot even further. Just when I thought maybe I had an idea of what might happen too... :} I have to say I am both intrigued and apprehensive about Courtney's plans. I'm sure they're not benevolent. And what this means for Tate too. (Im fearing she's gonna kidnap him to use him to wish for something from Jirachi...

GYUHHHHHH So much great stuff I will be reading more ASAP Im hooked.
Ah, thank you so much for the kind words! I see you've caught up in regards to Gloom lol so I won't say any more there. But I'm glad you've been enjoying the ride so far!

But they can't, can they. One of them is gonna win... :unquag:
It was fun to see Golduck's opinion here.
Heh, he's a bit pessimistic when it comes to humans and doesn't care who-fights-who. He just wants to make sure his loved ones are safe.

Awwww this was so sweet but so sad. I wonder why it seemed to upset him so much...
Poor Gloom doesn't know how to receive affection or positive attention yet </3

Man it really is harsh, are Aqua so dogmatic they'll kill a ground based/grass-type pokemon just like that? Yike
Hmm, I hadn't really thought this through at the time of writing, but I don't think TA would actively kill non-water-types--they just wouldn't really care to try help them out.

Uh oh spaghettio
For some reason, you saying this makes me laugh so hard XD

Also I feel like this whole thing with Matt is gonna spell so much trouble. Maressa is slipping right into another dangerous section of the group. Oh boy.
Yeah, she desperately wants to see good and positive things when she's stuck in such a bad situation. And she IS seeing positive things and so she's clinging to them--but they're just an unhealthy "stay with TA and get promoted" kind of positive.

THE GOODEST BOY
I am SO happy you referenced that :quag:

I did find this part a bit confusing or unclear. Tabitha punches them in the stomach and knocks them out for an extended period? I think it would have felt more sensible for them to have a hypnosis or sleep powder user, or just some spores in general? I found it kind of hard to buy that they would be knocked out in a way that would have them apparently unconscious.
Fair point! I actually know very little about fighting/martial arts in real life lol so I did something I Thought would look cool, but I have no idea how efficacious it would really be.

ooooooo spicy, love me some angry legends/mythical pokemon. Too bad Jirachi can't fight them
Oh don't worry. You'll get more of those to come... :)

Yikes thats so... petty it feels like almost. Or personal. He could do or wish for almost anything but he specifically wants to destroy an Aqua base. Also yikes for Aqua
Now you've got a glimpse of what Maxie's like!

Right, maxie totally knows what he's doing, yup. I do love me some unhealthy certainty all these underlings have that their superiors are so smart and kno everything
What's heartbreaking (for me) is that I had an entire 50k word backstory written out about Tabitha and how he came to join Team Magma and why he obeys Maxie so much.... and I lost almost all of when my computer got stolen. I haven't had the wherewithal to write it again.

Ohhhh nooooooo Derek oh no. he thinks Maressa really is probably dead :(

Poor thing, it seems like its still weighing on him.
Oh for surezies. He's kinda ccustomed to people dying (read: med student) but didn't learn to take it well (read: med school drop-out). He accepts Maressa died, but he's not happy about it at all, since he believes life is special and should be preserved at all costs.

Things are right back to spicy this chapter and right into the thick of things. What a terrible and awful yet brilliant plan. It was really cool (and messed up) to get to see a villain team in action. It was almost scary how easy it was to snatch a legendary. Everyone did their role and they got away with kidnapping a child too.
Easier to snatch a legendary when most people don't believe it exists--not many people in Hoenn believed Jirachi was going to come out of that rock! And yep, even though I show sympathetic sides to them, these guys are Not Good Guys

I thought it was a smart play to have Jirachi be coerced via keeping Tate prisoner. Its really sad to think of how lonely and tragic of a figure Jirachi is, and how much it must care for Tate, to risk everything.
I find myself especially curious about Maxie's play here. As Tabitha rightfully points out , there's almost anything they could be wishing for apparently but his only goal is hurting Aqua. I actually feel like this has got to be straight up petty or personal. There's just no way. Also his line about using Groudon only is curious. Just to counter Aqua or is there a sort of fanaticism in principle to doing it this way? Instead of wishing for more land he feels like he has to have Groudon.
Maxie wants Groudon above all for sure, yes. As for the other parts, I really wanted to include Jirachi in this story. As a not-really-spoiler: I was originally going to have Jirachi be the solution to the plot: it would stop the fighting, restore all damage done, and revert everything back to the way it was before. Then I was going to have Celebi do that a la Pokemon Special/Adventures. But then I Took A Third Option and wrote a different ending. But I still wanted to have Jirachi in here hehe.


Sweetie noooo
Man it really hits so hard how all of these grunts (or at least a lot) are just some normal silly and gullible college age kids searching for purpose and meaning, and just stupidly got into some bad stuff
I mean, I definitely get a rush of excitement and a feeling of purpose whenever someone I'm working under affirms me of the good I'm doing! I thought it would make sense to pass it on to these characters haha

I am struck so much by how interesting and rounded Tabitha is. He might torture or torment and punish grunts and be willing to committ to some pretty bad stuff, but he'll also protect others and love his pokemon

Awww this is so genuine and sweet. Even though she's a spy he's not even super angry, he actually cares about her. Love me some complicated villains

Oohohoho I do love me some implied stuff. Also I can't even feel bad for him, Tabitha kinda right tbh. For once I'm kinda fully with tabitha here.
Ueah, I definitely put the most effort into writing Tabitha's character. I'm wondering if I should go full disclosure on why HE was the one character I poured the most into... I may reveal that in a review response someday soon. I feel like he came across as the most humane of my characters: definitely not a good guy, but he has standards that he's not willing to fall to.

Oh Cloe, be thankful. be thankful you got the boring stuff.
OH I actually have a follow-up scene to this (though I never posted it; it's written and hidden in the annals of my docs that don't see the light of day). Yes, Cloe learns to be grateful.

Honestly what I enjoy most about the chapter is actually how nicely of a character study it is of Tabitha. It's fascinating to see a 'villain' character who has such strong convictions, and will follow through on it. I wasn't sure if the chapter was going where I thought it was, but I'm glad it did? I liked seeing someone get some comeuppance and more importantly I like seeing how much respect and care Tabitha was willing to show Sarah despite everything. It adds a lot honestly to what sort of person Tabitha is.
Thank you, and I'm glad it came across that way! And that was an important aspect of this story: to show more about what Tabitha does and how he reacts to situations like these.

Ooohgh spicy HC lore? Did Phoebe also lose a sister?
When I saw HC lore, I thought of Hands of Creation lollll.

A dangerous suggestions
Another thing I got from Pokemon Special/Adventures! Iirc the Gym leaders were arguing about whether they should help TA or TM achieve their goals, but I'm pretty sure they knew that TA/TM wanted ocean/land expansion lol

Lol first time I read this my brain was like 'what pokemon is a busker????'
:mewlulz:
If only they were more willing to wate or try another way. Also unless I misread, does this mean they had a police officer plant helping them to facilitate the meeting?
:nyehehe: No, you did not misread. Good catch!

I do feel also kind of bad for the pokemon, in the way that they have to be hostages too. Sucky all around, now everyone is being dragged into Magma and Aqua's conflict. Man I see there's still a ton of chapters left so I can't wait to see how much more all this escalates, especially now that Aqua will have a chance at acquiring both orbs.
Yeah, TA/TM will go after the Pokemon as much as they go after their trainers :/ I have this headcannon that everyone on the teams views Pokemon more as equals and treats them with respect more than a group like Team Rocket would


Whoa yikes, is that like a philosopher's stone thing? That's some pretty hardcore worldbuilding for the stones
I know you've read a bit further but I will say that everything becomes more fleshed out and explained later on.

I always find it so cool at all the implications that the ancient pokemon world had forms of ancient magic. Even in such a fantastical world thats practically filled with what we would deem magical, they have their own magic.
I do, too! For some reason, Pokemon doesn't read like magic to me lol so I like putting in other things like this.

Its funny because as of this moment she didn't committ to quitting proper but he believes she did
Hehe more "audience knows something that characters don't" and poor Derek tends to get locked out of the loop

See after everything I've been reading I think this at least 60% bc Maressa has poor taste in men lol, and misses all the red flags. Golduck is probably right lol.
That's absolutely part of it, but she would never say that. She would claim that Golduck was just being over-protective.

So maybe she meant pokemon fight but if not its pretty funny to picture her fitst-fighting a torpedo shark
Oh no haha, I DO mean that Maressa fist-fought Sharpedo to tame him and get him to join her team.

Ohhhh I hope so, I hope so
:nyehehe" I need to stop doing that
Ohhh!!! the translucent balls from the manga! I like that
Yay, I'm glad you caught that too!

YESSS YESS YESSSSS I've been waiting for this moment. I always remember the bit in the OG anime that explains how Glooms scent is only toxic and yucky when its unhappy. I've been waiting for a long time to see if Gloom would warm up to Maressa enough for its flower to change scents. I'm so happy for them
Yes, that's exactly where I got it from!!!

:( Awwww. its sad but it really is for the best. I hope so much that Maressa gets to see Gloom again though.
You know this now, but that last line was foreshadowing :p

This chapter was a tough one emotionally, but pretty satisfying. There's a definite undercurrent throughout of 'circumstances' and choice, and the different situations each character is in and the choices they face. For Derek, he knows deep down holding a child prisoner and doing all these things is wrong. For Maressa, she was almost about to fall right back into her old ways, until her unfortunate interaction with Matt jarred her from it.
Yep! The degree of "how much is this due to circumstance and how much of a choice do I have in it" is a theme that continues throughout this fic.

I hope for Maressa's sake this truly is the last straw. It was really satisfying to see her realize that just as Matt is using her in a way, so is Aqua in a broader sense. The ones who do care about her are her pokemon. It was also a frightfully realistic look at how people slide right into a dangerous relationship and ignore their friends good advice. Seen it happen so many times where someone starts hiding and disguising a budding relationship with someone who is Bad News because 'oh my friends are too protective and its annoying' only for this exact situation to happen. Stop selling your friends out for crushes dadgummit!
Yes, it's 100% true! I hate it when people begin relationships with bad people, especially along the lines of "I can change/fix him/her!" I've learned first-hand that it's a very dangerous mindset to have...

Anyways I'm glad that it came out so early and Maressa had a chance to break out and also talk to Golduck. I hope that she'll learn to trust the right people more going forward, although I worry for her after that doubt about others has come upon her post-Matt. Oh sweet silly Maressa, i hope you learn to discern the red flags better.
She is learning and growing! But it involves a lot of breaking along the way.

Ohhhh spicy I love me psychic whumpy bits like this, especially ripping through someone's memories
Happy to satisfy your whump cravings ^_^

Awww this was kind of heart wrecnhing. I liked seeing this little conversation, I know it was hard for poor Golduck to be so helpless. Its also fun seeing different pokmeon's takes on legendaries/mythicals
Throughout the story, Golduck hurts a lot from feeling like he's not strong enough to defend Maressa
I kind of got a little confused. Several days implies at least maybe 5 to me? But Jirachi is only active for a week, no? So they should probably only need to time it from when Jirachi first appeared (which they could easily know of) and wait it out?
Ah, I had the timeline written out at one point, but it got all lost in the sauce... I think I meant 3 days for Jirachi to be wrecking bases, since it's only awake for a week at a time. I would have to revisit this. Thanks for pointing it out!

Oooo for a second I wonder if this was kind of a metaphor for Aqua and Magma... two sides that built a divide and its better to try and be seperate than work together....
Lol no, this was actually inspired from researchers I worked with ^_^; Two groups had to share a lab space, but they couldn't get along and got so fed up that they had a wall built in-between so they had two separate smaller labs. I thought it was a funny story so I put it in here hehe

Oh Maressa... Its kind of funny that she's putting bc she can't committ an arson lol
Tbh I almost set one of the labs I worked in on fire once lol which also inspired this

Now thats diabolical. What next, will she change their default search browser to bing?
Okay that's a bit TOO criminal!

Something about this sequence kind of confused me. It felt like maybe there was a timeskip, transitioning from what she did to a sort of broad overview? But the lack of linebreak made me think it was occurring moments later. Might be worth adding a scene break?
Okay, I see what you're saying. Yeah, I'll have to think of a way to write that transition more clearly.

Once again I find myself a little lost on the timeline. Normally I don't pay too much attention to time at all, but specifically in this area its quite important. Jirachi can only be awake for a week, right? So two days after the deal this sequence happens, but prior to this its mentioned that Jirachi has been active for 'several' days?
Hmmm if it was 3 days prior, then 3 + 2 = 5 so Jirachi should have two more days (though I absolutely need to be clearer about that in the body of my writing! Thank you)!
Wait what happens? 😬 Nothing good I'm sure but yike yikes. Come on Phoebe did you really think that would work? :(
I THINK that the Pokemon dies? Iirc there was a scene in the manga where a villain ordered their Pokemon to destroy a Pokeball because they thought there was a Pokemon inside it (it was actually empty) and it implied they were trying to kill the Pokemon.

I like the Jirachi sequence at lot, angry legendaries are always interesting and I liked that Jirachi decided she was kind of sowrth sparing in a way because she knew Derek.
He was more amused by that fact than anything, but yeah knowing Derek did put Maressa more on Jirachi's good side. I thought of the legendary Pokemon (mostly Jirachi) as apathetic to human problems, and not really taking sides in the matter. Jirachi hates TM because they kidnapped Tate, but otherwise doesn't really care about who gets hurt or whatnot (as you're about to find out).



Man this is so scary because its not untrue. That is how you'd do that. Forget swaying adult minds, honestly. If you can get to the kids they'll set up the next generation, especially thinking long term. But now that its all baked into society you can't really undo it. Not so far off.... Ofc that doesn't mean mass death is the best option either, whoops....
It's been done in our world before! And I felt that someone like Maxie would be very jaded about how the outside world works lol.

Are you finally realizing that you're doing something kinda crazy that could cause big problems?
It's a conflict of interest when 2 of his main values (respect Maxie but also respect supernatural Pokemon) directly oppose each other!

Interesting how Jirachi is more of god to them but Groudon and Kyogre aren't
Good point, though I won't say too much to not spoil what happens later. For now, Tabitha is at least fine with controlling and using Groudon as a weapon, but doesn't see Jirachi in the same way after he saw Jirachi first-hand.

Feels like this ought to be split somewhere for readability
Gotcha, thanks!

OHOHOHO Hoenn Lore and spice??? also drama??? also, SACRIFICED??

I wonder if this is Courtney misinterpreting or if Phoebe has the story wrong about the willing sacrifice. It does seem like 'magic orb that controls titans' might have used unwilling sacrifices and history warped the truth. very interesting.
There are different versions of what happened for sure! The truth becomes apparent later on :quag:

And then we have another chunk fo big spice with everything wrapped up in Courtney and Tabitha. They have such an interesting dynamic. He cares about her enough to go to her when she has a nightmare, but he's also clearly not fond of her lack of morals or her behaviours. This story really continues to deliver on deepening the RSE conflict so well.
Aw thanks! I'm glad their different attitudes and beliefs came across. The Tabitha chapters were definitely my favourite to write at the time lol and I put more emotional effort into them

oh boy is this what I think it is?
If you're answer was "flashback," you're correct!

Oh my oh boy. I am honestly surprised and delighted how much Jirachi content I'm getting
Lol I had it in my fic, felt like I might as well get what I could out of it! And I'm glad you liked it :D

Yikes. but understandable considering what it seems like her parents did. Sheehs... So it was like some kind of cult almost? I got the impression they were doing a sort of sacrifice thing with whatever was going on in the Cave.
Yeeeep. Courtney explains it more fully later on, but her parents were trying to use ancient magic on her as an experiment.

I love the attention to detail in how ever pokemon is different and requires different medicines and care based on their biology.
A good doctor cares about his patients!

Oh wow Phoebe has a pretty rough past huh? It sounds like she was quite the sort of troublemaker/irresponsible child. My guess is the death of her sister lead her on a dramatic change perhaps. It is a very juicy dynamic when you have two siblings and one of them is the 'bad' one...
I actually think Phoebe had a decent childhood (apart from her sister dying and surrogate sister running away, which were traumatizing), and her irresponsbility bled from her being a control freak/super competitive, which led to mistreating others.

I don't think it feels super disjointed though its slightly less connected its a necessary step in the story you're setting up it seems. I suppose an arguement could be made to connect the narratives, maybe with some strongline throughline themes? Perhaps an ending for each section that focuses on each characters sleep (sounds weird maybe but)... basically we have Courtney who is having a troubled sleep and a fear for the future. Derek had some fear but after hearing Maressa is okay feels better and sleeps better, so perhaps tying it together by focusing on how the weight of what Phoebe has done means she can sleep.

So basically there's one character who had terrible things done to her by her guardians. Derek as a middle ground, and Phoebe who has done something terrible? I'm not sure.
Hm, so are you suggesting I keep each character's arcs more confined to their own? I could definitely restructure things to be that way, if it would make for best readability. Like one chapter focused on each character instead of jumping around?


Flygon spotted, this fic just became 10/10
:quag:

Seriously he does everything around here. Best plant.
Most loveable potentially-poisonous bud in this fic (apart from Gloom?) <3

I knew there was a reason I was vibing with Tabitha. Very angsty, love it
Tabitha's angst metre is through the ROOF

my brain immedaitely said "the ocean killed my parents thats why I made team magma" lol
That's pretty much what happened lol

But man getting some good backstory is so juicy... There's such a common theme of people with pain in their past falling prey to that and turning to these kinds of groups to do something
Yep! Going with the "circumstances vs. choice" theme and whether they choose to let go of previous wrongs done to them or continue on

huh, I guess this must be a really recent development, because this shouldn't be huge news
Yeeaahh admittedly I didn't refine the timeline very well for this fic lol

wait wait WAIT WHAT???

It didn't fully click with me here until just now. So wait Phoebe thinks Tara is dead doesn't she?? And how did they get to be surrogate sisters?? (Maybe through the aunt diana?)

I need to know more ooohhhh this is such good drama!!
Alas, I wrote Courtney's backstory for a NaNo WriMo one year, didn't back it up online, and the computer I saved it to was stolen :unquag: I haven't had the strength to rewrite all of it again. But to spell it out in case I don't ever write it again:

Courtney is a native Sootopolan, born to a clan that clung to ancient ways and still practiced magic inside the Cave of Origin, and her parents experimented on/tortured her. Her aunt Diana was relatively sane and so helped Courtney run away from Sootopolis and get to LilyCove and the Mt. Pyre area, where she befriended a Vulpix and met the old man and old woman living at Mt. Pyre (Phoebe's grandparents). They knew Courtney's situation and took her in as an adoptive granddaughter. Phoebe had two Shuppets, and since Shuppets feed off negative emotion, they often tormented Courtney, so she grew to resent Phoebe and her Pokemon. Phoebe also had a baby sister named Tara. There was one time when she was about 13 years old where Courtney was taking care of Tara and Phoebe's Shuppets started tormenting her and it led to both Courtney and Tara falling off a cliff. Tara passed away; Courtney lived because of the magic her parents had experimented with on her. After that, Courtney ran away, joined Team Magma, and cut off contact with everyone in her life until then.

Every time I think I grasp the scope of the story and each characters motivations you throw another twist in the mix, and I love it. This take on Hoenn is teeming with story and lore and it feels like everything is so well connected and thought out! I really can't get enough of it. I was not expecting Courtney to rise to the top of my 'characters I find fascinating list' but she's quickly moving up the ranks for me alongside Tabitha. (Honestly pro Magma vibes much hehe)
For my supposed bias towards Team Aqua, I've definitely give the Team Magma characters much more focus lollll. Glad you like the lore! I love building on it :quag:

Honestly they kind of outshine Maressa on some ocassions, if only because while I still love her, we now know more about what drives Archie, Maxie, Tabitha and Courtney. They're so convicted, but Maressa is in a place where we only know fragments of her past, and she's struggling with her convictions. Not a flaw mind you, since in some ways that makes her more itneresting to me. She really feels like a character adrift in a sea she doesn't belong in. Carried along by this conflict thats so much bigger than her.
Yep! This story was always meant to focus on the graunts, on the "little people" who don't have anything particularly special happen in their lives. Because, even if they aren't as traumatized or powerful as the admins or bosses, they still have a role in the story, and what they do still has value and purpose. And I just thought it'd be neat to show the POV of an how life is for the overlooked people still involved in this conflict!

Anyways thats it for my massive binge tonight! Can't wait to try to catchup more sometime!
Thanks so much for your reviews! They were a treat to read <3 I'm sorry it took me so long to get to them, but I'm happy you enjoyed the ride so far!

Hey, Starlight! Back to catch up again. It's really satisfying to see this fic reach its end stage, the clash between Kyogre and Groudon. So many Hoenn fics set out to reach this eventually, and so few succeed, that it's a real treat to see exactly how it plays out when the rare author manages to get there.
Aw thanks so much! It's been satisfying to get it to this point, and I'm so thankful for readers like you who kept up with it! :D

On which note, the arrival of Rayquaza was a hilarious anticlimax. The dragon's been sleeping in a tower for thousands of years, but if you show up and throw enough rocks at it it'll wake up... and fly off to eat an ice beam KO within five minutes. Not exactly the savior everyone was hoping for. It's a fun twist--don't ever think I've seen Rayquaza fail to stop the weather crisis in any of the fics I've read. It's a fun "oh shit" moment to have Rayquaza go down so easily, although I was a bit confused--I think Derek explicitly says that it's unconscious in Chapter 37, but then in 40 he's acting like the fact that it isn't dead is an exciting revelation. From what I can recall other people were mentioned to have examined Rayquaza, so he presumably wouldn't be the only one to have noticed it breathing? (I do enjoy the detail that Rayquaza's skin is black under the scales. So the shiny version is perhaps the nekkid form, heh.)
Thank you for pointing that out! It is repetitive, yeah (and it's been stated that I have an issue with over-repetition sometimes in my writing, heh ^_^;). I'm glad you thought this was fun! I felt like summoning Rayquaza was a bit too easy of a cop-out (and tbh I couldn't remember how Pokemon Special handled it, and I took a lot of inspiration from there) and I wanted there to be a more personal stake so I decided to keep it going lol

Rayquaza being at least temporarily down for the count, of course, gives the characters more time to try their own desperate means of ending the conflict, and they're the real focus of this set of chapters, I think! The big battle's going on out there, but everyone's got their own individual fights to deal with in the meantime. For a while I've been thinking that we were going in a redemption = death direction with Tabitha, and the visions he had in the Cave of Origin seem to confirm that. Interesting to me that while Maressa received the same message, she didn't seem to receive the same sort of "mission"--and it looks like if she does die, it'll be as a result of her recapture by Team Aqua rather than anything she herself was attempting to do. At this point I'm wondering if what's going to happen is Tabitha will kill Maxie and retrieve the orb, but then end up having to use the orb himself for some reason--perhaps to beat back possessed!Maressa. They could both end up dying in the process... and then one or both might be reborn somehow.
I really love your speculation in this! Looks like you're only 5 chapters from the end, so I'm not going to spoil anything, but you're definitely going in the right direction :)

The Maressa/Derek/Tabitha dynamic has always been interesting to me, and increasingly so in the last few chapters. At this point it's basically a love triangle, of the sort where Derek and Maressa are mutually in love, but Tabitha's in love with Maressa as well, oops. But Maressa and Tabitha are really the ones who're most wrapped up in the whole divine conflict--they have more parallels than Maressa does with Derek. Plus, Tabitha's undeniably your fave. :P So while in some ways Tabitha dying here (perhaps in the process of saving Maressa) makes for the simplest solution, on the other hand it feels a little unbalanced--like, Groudon and Kyogre fight endlessly, and there can never be a winner, so to have different outcomes for the Aqua representative and the Magma representative stikes me as a little off. But it will all come down to how things actually play out! At the moment I think the maximally happy outcome is Maressa and Tabitha both survive, Maressa gets with Derek and Tabitha goes off on idk a journey of redemption or something; I think the most likely is Maressa lives/is reborn, Tabitha dies; but I could honestly see a "Maressa and Tabitha both die" scenerio, too.
Honestly, looking back from where I am now, the Maressa/Derek/Tabitha dynamic is one of my biggest regrets in writing this fic. ESPECIALLY Tabitha being in love with Maressa. I've since completely changed my views on things like that, and would certainly remove it if I did any sort of rewrite for this (I don't plan to rewrite this, though). Yes, Tabitha was absolutely my favourite character when I wrote this fic--I completed it at the end of 2020, though I hadn't refined and edited it well enough to post until the start of 2024. I went through some real-life stuff at the start of 2021 that changed the way I view relationships, and so I don't like to think of this fic as being indicative of my current views, but an unfortunate remnant of when I was more naive.


Maressa getting unwillingly possessed by the Blue Orb is definitely raising the stakes, in any case. Since she never wanted to touch the Blue Orb in the first place, maybe her pokémon might be able to pull her back before her soul's consumed somehow? Curious... one way or another, despite the gambit at the Cave of Origin paying off, it's not going to be straightforward to destroy the orbs and actually end the battle. It feels like this is the final hurdle, though, and if the remaining characters can figure out how to stop Maressa, Rayquaza will be able to handle the rest.
Ahhhh not going to spoil anything, but I will say that, in an earlier version of the story draft, you hit the nail on the head (in regards to one of the things in this paragraph)! I'm so impressed :D

At this point Matt feels less like a guy than like some kind of primeval force, unkillable and forever returning at the worst possible moment for Maressa, eternally obsessed with ruining her life. He obviously just lost an arm, but I don't think he's definitively dead yet? At this point I'm kind of expecting him to pop up just when it looks like the crisis might be ending, one-armed, and drag Maressa into another submarine or something, heh. At this point, he's kind of the only major antagonist left besides the forces of the ancient pokémon themselves, isn't he?
Oh MAN I wish I had written one-armed Matt popping up and dragging her to the bottom of the ocean (spoilers: that doesn't happen lol)

And golbat evolves! We do love a well-timed friendship evolution. Kind of interesting that he ends up killing Archie--with Derek's background, taking out Maxie seems like it would be the more cathartic/emotional option, but of course, that's Tabitha's task.
If Derek really is great with his Pokemon, I couldn't have Golbat stay a Golbat for the entirety of the fic! And I never pictured Derek has having anything personal against Maxie, so I didn't think it would actually be that cathartic.

Perhaps Derek ends up killing Tabitha?
Oooh now THAT is a nifty idea! :quag:

I was surprised that Golbat was able to hear Derek calling for him, though--my impression was that Golbat was quite far away?
Yeeaaaah I wasn't careful with thinking about how far characters were from each other. Can Golbat's super-sensitive hearing be an excuse? :D

Meanwhile, I'm super curious to see what happens with Courtney and Phoebe. It seems like we can't possibly have seen the last of them.
You are correct!

If you eventually decide you want to come back and have an edit-through on these chapters, one thing I might look for is ways to reduce scene redundancy. There's loads going on here, but at times it does feel like we're retreading familiar ground, for example when Tabitha goes to the Cave of Origin, talks to Courtney, then goes to gather people and immediately returns to the Cave of Origin; makes me wonder whether there's a way to combine those scenes to avoid the backtracking. And there are an awful lot of pokémon skirmishes here and there, which makes sense given that the teams are out in full force and trying to defend their respective agendas, but there's not a lot to distinguish the various fights--I might look for ways to gloss over or avoid these where possible. Keep the focus on all the fun character moments!
That is good to know, thank you! I don't think I'll ever do a thorough rewrite of the story, but I would like to clean things up and make them more compact for better readability.

The sequence in the Cave of Origin was very interesting; there's a lot of talk of "defacing" the Cave of Origin, but it's already been defaced--Tabitha and company go in there to remove the carvings associated with the creation of the orbs, but rather than healing the chamber as such, this will more or less destroy it. There's no restoring things to the way they used to be; the only solution can be to start over completely and hope to do better the next time. This is echoed in the chamber's declaration that the only way to save your life is to lose it, and in the suffering of Hoenn at large: Sootopolis is already annihilated, the crater itself largely destroyed; there'll be no bringing it back to the way it was. And with the conflict now rippling out into the broader region, that may ultimately be true for Hoenn as a whole. A bit of a bleak sentiment when we're at the nadir of the "losing it" part of the story. Hoenn clearly has a lot of lessons to learn in terms of how its people interact with each other, and with their environment... will this titanic fight be the wake-up call needed to finally change things, or will everything be laid waste while the underlying problems persist? These last few chapters have been rather dark, honestly; I await the outcome with trepidation. Looking forward to seeing how things finally shake out!
Ahh thank you so much for this review! It truly is a treat to read one from you :) I quite like your thoughts as to the last couple of chapters in this fic. Things have been dark, but I hope that there's been enough hope/good stuff in the story that it makes sense for characters to not despair or give up. I think the "to save something, lose it" theme actually came from a more positive place than what's panning out in the story: "Whoever finds his life will lose it, and whoever loses his life for my sake will find it" and I put it here with a different meaning that it's original one (lol) to show that people in this story must be willing to suffer and to make sacrifices in order to set wrongs to right. If they want to save Hoenn, they will need to be willing to sacrifice their lives. And while there is no undoing the evils that have been done, there is moving forward with hope to try and make the future better. You're so close to the end! Thanks again so much for staying with this story so far--you've definitely been one of my biggest inspirations to continue writing and posting when I otherwise might have given up!

Here for reading rookidiee!
I've read the first two chapters and as a Hoenn lover I really like the start of this.
Yay, another Hoenn lover! Happy to have you around :D
I like the more realistic approach to showing how the two teams operate and how of course each of them thinks they are in the right, like the moment when Aqua describes Magma's goal of wanting to make Mt. Chimney erupt as destroying the environment when technically they want to make more land (or you could say enrich it)
Also Golduck is quite a unique choice for a "starter", I love it! I'm looking forward to see more of this.

My favourite moment was definitely the description of the battle between Golduck and Mightyena, it was really vivid and I liked how it showed how experienced Tabitha's Mightyena was by how it moved.
Ah, thanks so much for your review! I'm glad you liked the start of the fic :) especially each team's "I'm always right" mentality lol

One thing that left me a bit confused though was the Pokemon being described as darting in and out of shadows, I took it metaphorically at first but at times I got the impression it was meant to be literally using shadows as portals to move, nothing major but it left me a bit confused on if it was supposed to be actually doing it or not... Anyway, I will definitely keep reading this!
Good point! Yes, I have a headcannon that Dark-type Pokemon can move between shadows. I should explain it thoroughly since it's not actually explained anywhere lol. Thanks so much for your review! It was a treat to read :D

Popping in from some rookidee reading!
On of my favorite things was (big spoilers)
Maressa and Gloom's very sweet friendship in the early chapters after they met, especially her singing to them and their slowly growing bond. Seeing her release Gloom was devastating but I kept hoping for a reunion.
NOT the one I got!! I hope Matt dies. I can't believe this. Its so not right, but then it makes sense...Actions have consequences and Maressa's are catching up to her.
I also really loved Golduck and Maressa's bond! The two sometimes don't see eye to eye when Maressa is being a colorblind dummy, but he's loyal and protective, and I love seeing them struggle to get through this situation together.
Hey, thanks so much for stopping by again! Sorry the reunion wasn't what you wanted, heh. At least Maressa is finally learning and acting on what she's been speaking of for the last 1000 chapters! Glad you love the Golduck content, as well!

Aaand that's a wrap on reviews! Massive thanks to everyone who's been reading and reviewing this fic, I am so grateful to all of you! Even though this fic was completed earlier this year, I still read all reviews, and am very thankful for each one :)
 
Top Bottom